Author: admin

  • After School Fuck with Teen Lesbian Sluts

    Font size : +


    Straight ahead teen girl on girl lust…

    Okay so like the first year of high school isn’t weird enough and then your best friend in the universe suddenly becomes like a sex crazed, foaming at the mouth lesbian slut. Oh by the way I’m Jamie, and my friend, the sex maniac, her name is Julie. Seriously this is exactly what happened.

    One day we were walking in the hall in our spare, which is one good thing cause there is no one around and Julie asks me if she could tell me something. A secret she says. I say, “Sure Julia, anything.

    Then like she stops and gets real serious look on her face. “What is it?” I asked her.

    Julie kept trying to let something out but nothing of any substance came. Then out of the friggin’ blue in the middle of the empty hallway she shoved me against my locker. Julie gave me this deep stare that told me that she wanted me and then she proceeded give me a hot passionate kiss on the lips.

    I mean I don’t have a bf and I’m like super horney all the time so while I tried to back away, my back was against the locker and then I started to enjoy it. I tried wrapping my arm around her waist but she pushed me hard yet again and held my hands to the locker.

    Julie started swirling her tongue around mine and then she got rough pounding her thigh into my crotch. I was soon out of breath and felt weightless by the way that this beautiful girl was pushing around my limp body.

    I felt Julies hand touch my bare tummy and a shiver went down my spine. Her hand kept slowly inching up until it was just an inch below my small boobs.

    I wanted her to go farther but every time I tried to move my hand and direct her, she would smash it against the locker. I was squirming from wanting her to touch me but she seemed to love teasing me like this. She didn’t seem to care that a student or worse a student could come down the hall at any minute.

    I could see by the look in her eyes that she was pleased with the way I was reacting; she moved her face away from mine and gave me a really sexy stare. It was then that I realized that Ms. Schmidt, the cute young librarian was peeking at us from down the hallway.

    “Julie, Ms Schmidt, she sees us…” Julie winked at me and whispered in my ear, “We will continue this after school.” She planted a soft kiss on my neck and just like that, she left me there out of breath and against the locker.

    Time went by so fucking slowly and I was as wet as humanly possible. I rocked my legs a little throughout the day making my skin tight jeans seam hit my clit. It didn’t satisfy me at all; instead it just made me even hornier. Â It was finally time for last period and I wasn’t able to concentrate on anything but the throbbing feeling from my pussy.

    It didn’t make it any easier on me that Julie was sitting next to me in that class. I couldn’t stop glancing at her, god she was beautiful. Shoulder length red hair, green eyes the most amazing full lips, soft freckles over the bridge of her nose, lovely graceful neck, such perky little tities, bigger than mine and her tight tummy and insanely tight ass and crotch not to mention her perfect cheerleader legs.

    When the teacher turned his back. My hand found my crotch. I had to take a quick grab it felt so good, but my hand didn’t want to let go. Julie spotted this and reached over moving my hand away so that she could continue where I left off. Jan a geeky girl on the other side noticed what Julie was doing to me and her mouth dropped open, but she didn’t turn away. I saw her squeeze her thighs together and begin rocking in her desk as she looked at Julies hand on my cunt.

    “I’m going to fuck you so hard,” Julie whispered loud enough for Jan to hear as she continued to stroke my pussy through my jeans.

    Suddenly Julie slapped my pussy hard through my jeans and hissed, “Don’t you dare touch that pussy, it’s all mine.”

    I looked over to see Jan shove a hand into her crotch over her dress and bring herself off. Her mouth open in a soft urgent sigh as her thighs trembled. Oh how I envied the flat-chested bitch.

    I needed the class to end or I would literally burst. The bell finally rang and I ran out of class, out the doors and across the parking lot and into my mom’s car which she let me have for the day. I looked in the rear view mirror to see Julie trailing behind me.

    We both got in and decided to go to my house since nobody would be home. The whole car ride she was explaining what she was going to do to me once we made it to my house. I started trembling in my seat trying to find some position, any position that would put pressure on my clit.

    Julie noticed this and smiled at me as she placed her hand over my crotch. She slowly undid the zipper on my pants as she squeezed my inner thigh. The button and zipper finally came loose and she stuck her hand down over my completely soaked thong.

    Julie barely grazed over my clit but a slight moan escaped my lips as I was waiting for that touch for so long.

    “What a fucking slut you are Jamie. Do you want me to fuck you while you drive? Sounds dangerous to me, do you want it you hot little bitch?”

    “Oh fuck Julie, you have me so fucking hot…fuck me, fuck me while I drive,” I said out of desperation.

    Julie slowly started pumping two fingers in and out of me, it was amazing. I kept moaning in sheer feeling of my slick little cunt being filled.

    We reached a red light so I hinted at her to stop. I saw my mom’s best friend and neighbor Mrs. .Daniels stopped on Julie’s side. She must have had a clear view from her tall SUV.

    “Fuck you and whoever wants to see,” hissed Julie and continued to finger fuck my tight little pussy until I had to throw my head back in ecstasy. Soon she was both furiously rubbing my clit and fingering me at the same time. I couldn’t concentrate on the road anymore and I was about to just give up and pull on the side of the road until I realized that I finally made it home.

    I gave Julie a deep kiss that must have lasted a long time because she got a few more pumps in before I was able to separate her fingers from my pussy. I quickly ran into my house, dragging Julie behind me not even bothering to zip up my pants.

    Right when I opened the door and got inside Julie shoved me against it incredibly hard so that it shut behind me. Julie started kissing and nibbling on my neck, as my moans were steadily getting louder. In one swift move she dragged my tank over my head and disposed of my bra and stared my perky tities, my nipples were so hard they almost hurt.

    Julie latched onto my right nipple and bit on it. I shrieked with surprise as her teeth scraped my nub. Â She began rhythmically pulling on it and loved my blissful reaction. Julie took the other nipple in her mouth and did the same thing. Julie giggled as if it were a game to see my reaction with every single thing she did.

    At 15 I was a complete virgin, I know that sounds pathetic but it was true and I was going to take any sex I could get, even if it was with a friend I had known since I was in kindergarten.

    Julie was unlike any guy that I have that had touched or sucked on my tities, She was lavishing them with attention and I loved it. After my breasts were red and in pain from all the pulling Julie moved down lower to my belly button. Juliet raced circles around it with her tongue the whole time staring into my eyes. She got to the top of my pants and just took the jeans off in one fell swoop. I stepped out of them my legs so shaky I thought I would fall over.

    With soft wet kisses traced her way up my legs and to my pussy. I needed to feel her tongue on my cunt. Instead of pulling my thong aside and diving into my steaming cunt Julie suddenly stopped.

    Instead she started nibbling and pulling on my inner thigh. I was craving her tongue on my pussy all day. I needed it. I took her head in my hands and shoved it near my covered pussy. She just backed away and smiled. For what seemed like an eternity she was kissing and licking every inch of trembling flesh around my thong.

    “Julie … oh please eat me…please do me…” I signed out of desperation

    Julie smiled up at me enjoying the tease. Then finally she rolled my soaking thong down my legs and over my feet. She brought the wet crotch to her nose. “Oh fuck Jamie, I love the smell of you.”

    Julie smiled and looked right at my wet, shaved cunt. She gave one small lick across the entire length of my pussy and giggled to see my reaction. My whole body doubled over at the quickness of her wet tongue on my engorged cunt.

    Julie leaned forward and let the tip of her tongue circle my clit. My back arched and the loudest moan of the day escaped my lips. She started tongue fucking, parting my slippery cunt lips to push her fast tongue deepener inside me. I grasped at her lush red hair. The harder I pulled on her hair the faster and harder her tongue darted in and out of my pussy. We were both shrieking in a combination of pain and pleasure as Julie added her middle finger to thrusting several times then replacing it with her tongue, while the thumb of her other hand flicked back and forth over my sensitive clit. I didn’t recognize my friend; she loved pussy and wasn’t going to rest her tongue or fingers until she tasted my girl juice. I began grinding my white hot cunt against my friend’s fingers and face and I knew I couldn’t hold on much longer.

    “:You fucking lesbo slut you are going to make me cum all over you…oh fuck I’m so close…don’t stop don’t ever stop!”

    Far from stopping Julie somehow found another gear slipping two fingers inside my throbbing cunt and sucking my engorged clit into her juice glistening lips, when I felt her teeth scrape over the sensitive surface of my cunt button I could no longer hold back.

    I yelled that I was cumming and an she didn’t slow down one bit as my cum squirted around her plunging fingers washing over her face. That was enough to give me a second mind-blowing orgasm. My entire body was convulsing, it was as if my whole body were floating, then my legs gave way and I dropped in a heap beside Julie.

    Eventually as I regained some semblance of normalcy, I reached over and with a fist full of hair pulled her to me. I gave my lifelong friend a deep, hard, passionate kiss. Â I could taste my sweet cum on her lips and it only served to make me want to taste her.

    “It’s your turn you little bitch, “ she whispered in my ear before licking it seductively, “I want you to lick my little pussy dry.”

    Right there on the plush carpet Julie wrapped her hands around my neck and pulled me up and over to the dining room table. She quickly pulled off her shirt revealing her braless little tits which gave a subtle bounce as two hard nipples poked out. She pulled on them hard and twisted them, as if to show me how she liked it. The crotch of Julie’s tight jeans showed a wet spot and as I watched her take them off I realized she didn’t have underwear on.

    “Oh Julie, you are a nasty bitch,” I teased, slapping her perfect, firm ass.

    Julie laid back on the table so that her lovely ass was lying right on the edge. I was still shocked about what was going on and I guess she saw my clueless face because the next thing I know she pushed my face right next to hers and gave me another deep, long tongue sucking kiss.

    One of Julie’s perfectly shaped eyebrows arched up as she muttered, “What the fuck are you waiting for bitch?”

    I traced a line down her neck with my tongue until I got to her beautiful firm titties. I started licking a whirlpool around her nipple closely centering in. I flicked my tongue over her rock hard nipple and a slight moan escaped her lips. I paid more attention, flicking, biting, and pulling on the nub as I watched her expression. Julie had this blissful smile that soon turned into a look of sheer lust as her teeth bit down on her lower lip and her eyes half closed. As I moved my mouth to her other tittie, I took her hand and rubbed it across my thigh trying to give her the idea to finger me. All of a sudden her eyes opened as she began to pinch my clit between two knuckles.

    I groaned as I lifted my head and looked down on Julies shaved cunt, she slammed two fingers back into me. I need to take her cunt in any way I could I began to lick circles over her puffy clit.
    I couldn’t help but moan as she was doing the same to me only with her fingers. My moaning obviously felt good because her hips kept bucking off the table. I darted my tongue inside of her Julie’s gaping little cunt and she started moaning again, only this time even louder. Her fingers were soon fucking meat the same speed at which my tongue was penetrating her. Our moans, shakes, and bodies were moving together rhythmically.

    “Ass fuck me you little bitch, put a finger in my ass…oh fuck now,” Julie screamed.

    Now I had never even fingered my own ass before, but this was something else, this was like the point of no return. I quickly licked my middle finger on my free hand and went for broke. I twisted the finger slowly into my friends warm tight bum hole. My tongue returned to plunge into her throbbing cunt as my nose flatted against her clit. It was as if Julie was primed and my finger in her ass opened the flood gates.

    “Oh fuck you little cunt licking bitch I’m going to fucking cum,” she yelled as she moved a finger from her other hand over her clit. I quickly pushed it away and used my tongue to lick around it. I was going nice and slow trying to prolong the feeling she wanted to feel for so badly.

    All of a sudden she jammed a third finger into my pussy. I shrieked in surprise as another orgasm was overcoming me. The surprise of it made me bite down on Julie’s clit.

    :FUUUUUUUUUCK!” she screamed as her pussy contracted and her juice spurted out with such force it washed all over my face and down over my titties. Against the first wave of cum I iopened my mouth wide and covered her cunt taking the next surge down my throat. There was so much I couldn’t swallow it all and began to cough. There was cum all over my mom’s dining room table as Julie writhed in pleasure her legs jerking and trembling from her orgasmic delight. I stood up and looked at her, I couldn’t help but smile. She pulled me down on top of her and kissed me long and hard.

    “That was fucking amazing,” was all that she could get out.

    The two of us lay on the table for a long time, our young cunts dripping with cum. I giggled thinking I would be having supper on this same table with my sister, mom and dad. After lying there and kissing her for a few more minutes Julie realized that she promised to go shopping with her mom.

    We got up, got dressed, and kissed each other one last time. As she opened the door to walk out she said in a seductive tone, “Next time I have to remember to bring some toys”.

    She then winked at me as she walked out of my house swaying her perfect ass. “Until next time you hot little bitch,” I muttered to myself, “Until next fucking time.”


  • The Traveler – Part 1

    Font size : +


    Aggressive alien lands on Earth and kidnaps women.

    The Traveler
    by Droid447

    Day one: Afternoon

    Police Captain Daniel Vega was driving through his old neighborhood. Some gang members were gathering in the alleys, smoking pot and drinking in plain view. It was only 5:30 pm.

    How has it come to this? he thought.

    Not many years ago, this had been a safe place to walk around. Now, anybody that passed through these streets, even in the middle of the day, was at risk of getting robbed or hurt by someone else. Only the gang members were safe as they relied on each other to stay alive. That was, of course, if there wasn’t a gang fight which always seemed to end with one or two dead guys.

    Vega’s cell phone started vibrating in his jacket pocket, “Yes, Mike,” he answered.

    “Captain, I’m at the scene of the multiple homicide reported in Third Street… I think you should come over,” Mike said.

    “I can’t go right now. I’ve been getting home pretty late these last few days and my wife will kick my ass if I do it one more time. Can’t you handle it yourself?”

    “I really think you have to see this, Captain,” Mike responded with a strange tone of voice.

    Damned! Vega thought. “Ok, I’m on my way,” he finally said.

    When Vega arrived at the scene, he saw one uniformed officer throwing up in a trashcan at the side of an old house. The TV stations hadn’t arrived yet but they wouldn’t take long. There were several police patrols parked outside the house.

    Cap. Vega entered the house and it became pretty obvious that it had been a gathering place for drug addicts. There were syringes and other drug related devices spread around on the floor. He crossed the main hallway and when he reached the living room he could not believe his eyes. Six bodies were lying around; five men and one woman. Many bullet holes covered the walls and ceiling and there was blood everywhere. The bodies were severely damaged. One of them had been decapitated. Another one was missing an arm. It didn’t look like they were ripped apart; it looked more as if they were cut up by some sharp blade like a knife or sword. The woman’s body was almost untouched, except of course for the three bullet holes in her chest. It seemed like she was unarmed and caught in crossfire as she tried to reach the hallway. There were AK-47 rifles near the bodies and two pistols still in the dead guys’ hands.

    “Talk to me, Mike,” the Captain said.

    “We can’t find the head,” Mike responded, visibly shaken up by the gory scene.

    “What?” Vega said.

    “That guy’s head is missing, Captain. They took it! …I really have no idea what happened here. I can’t see any bullet entries in the bodies, except for the girl. I’d like to say this was drug related… a territorial fight between gangs, but I have never seen a gang that used knives instead of guns for a fight, much less when the opposite group is heavily armed like this one. I’m honestly clueless right now. And why in the hell did they take the head?!”

    “Ok, calm down Mike, let’s wait for the CSI guys and see what they can find out,” Vega said.

    As he left the room, he almost stumbled over the dead woman and he couldn’t avoid looking at her pale face and glassy blue eyes. She had clearly been a junkie but despite it all, she was a pretty girl. What a waste!, he thought coldly.

    Day two: Morning

    The following day, Captain Vega was talking in his office with Sgt. Goodman, the CSI lead man.

    “I have never seen anything like this,” Goodman said. “There is not a single indication that someone else was in that room. Whoever killed those people was pretty meticulous about cleaning his tracks.”

    “What else have you got?” Vega said harshly.

    “We have identified the bodies, including the headless guy. He’s a gang leader known as Billy ‘The Butcher’. Do you know him?”

    “Yeah,” Vega answered, “He’s been a pain in the ass for years. He is… well, he was a dangerous guy. His leadership was entirely based on fear. What else did you find out?”

    “Well, I’m pretty sure that there was another woman in the room that day. We found a spot of female urine in one corner of the living room, and it doesn’t belong to the dead woman. The shooting must have scared the hell out her. We also found a picture of the dead girl with another woman. She may be the one present at the moment of the killings,” Goodman said.

    “Good job. We may have a witness now. Let’s find this girl,” Vega said calmly.

    * * *

    Across town, a blonde girl was lying on a dusty floor inside a completely dark room. She could not remember anything after the shooting until she woke up in darkness. The sound of trucks in the distance indicated that she was still in the city. Her voice had faded a little since she had been screaming for help for a long while. Her hands were shaking, both from fear and drugs withdrawal. It had been several hours since she last ate or drank anything, and worst of all, she hadn’t had her usual hit of heroin. She felt desperate and hungry.

    There was a sound in front of her and suddenly a door high up on the wall in front of her opened. Bright light poured into the room, blinding her blue eyes for a moment. She realized that she was in some sort of basement and the door that just opened was at the top of a wooden stairway. She could discern a figure walking though the door. It was a large man… or was it? She could only distinguish a wide bulk moving in a strange way into the room. Then, everything went dark again as the door was closed.

    The girl could hear heavy footsteps walking down the stairs. Her chest was heaving with panicked breathing. There was a weird smell in the room. Like humidity or mud. The footsteps approached her.

    She screamed in panic, “Nooo!!! Get away from me!!”

    The blonde felt something cold touching her hand, like glass. She moved it away but not before a few drops of water fell on her fingers. She was so thirsty. She carefully smelled and then licked her hand, realizing that it was fresh water. She searched with shaking hands around her and found the glass again. She grabbed it, but it was held firmly by the man. She accidentally touched the man’s fingers and they felt cold. She pulled harder and the glass was released. She drank the water desperately, finishing it in a matter of seconds. She put the glass on the floor and then listened carefully. Not a sound. She knew the man was very close to her.

    She asked with trembling voice, “Who are you? What do you want from me?”

    In response, she felt a strong hand grabbing her right wrist, then her left wrist and she was forced to stand up brusquely. Her hands were pinned high above her head against the wall behind her, but her feet were still on the ground. She could hear his breathing near her face.

    She was terrified. “No, please… let me go!” she pleaded.

    Then a strong hand ripped off her blouse and bra from her body, leaving her naked from the waist up and exposing her firm, rounded breasts. She was grateful that the room was in darkness and he couldn’t see her. The cool air enveloped her delicate nipples as the girl started crying quietly, knowing that she was going to be raped.

    The woman shuddered when she felt his hand touch her flat belly. His skin was roughed. It moved upward, until he reached her breasts and she gasped. He started massaging them, squeezing and distorting their natural shapeliness. His fingers moved to stimulate her nipples, twisting and pulling, tweaking harder, abusing her.

    Much to her disgust, she felt her nipples react to the rough handling. She mentally recoiled from each touch, yet each touch felt less disgusting than the previous one. Already her firm nipples were swelling larger, almost painful, as he fondled insistently. She hated herself as the little bud of her clitoris stood proud, seemingly peeking from between her pink cunt lips.

    Gasping, she felt a tongue slide around, circling her left breast. Then, she realized that something was wrong. The wet limb was too large. She felt it almost all around her tit, squeezing it. Despite this, the blonde’s nipples swelled more than she thought possible, hard and fully erect. Then, without losing its merciless rhythm for an instant, the tip of that weird tongue lashed lightly over her aching nub. Her body betrayed her as her back arched by reflex, thrusting her chest forward against the slick, tormenting tool.

    While her left breast continued to receive attention from his hand, his tongue moved to her right tit, circling it, squeezing and pulling. The feeling of both her nipples being manipulated at once excited her even more, her mind blanking out briefly with the intensity of sensations. She couldn’t believe she was getting excited by this, by being rape.

    He released her hands as he continued licking her. Her arms fell slowly to her sides. She didn’t know what to do. Her brain ordered her to push him away but her body refused to obey. At that moment, he pulled back, leaving the girl standing helpless against the wall. She was confused. The cool air circled her wet nipples and kept them hard as rocks.

    Then, with one sudden move, he ripped off her skirt and then her panties flew away too. She sighed loudly but stood still. The darkness in the basement sheltered her slim body. The slender hips, her flat belly, glistening now with sweat, leading to her scarce blonde pubic hair that did little to hide her pouting pussy lips.

    Next, the woman felt his hands grab her hips and push her back against the wall. The cold wall rubbed against her buttocks. The long tongue extended again, sliding over her inner thighs and moving slowly but purposefully upwards. She could picture the man kneeling in front of her with his head between her legs.

    Avoiding her moist slit for the moment, his tongue slithered across her pubic mound, tickling her lower abdomen before retreating downwards, straight down the center of her pussy, pressing lightly over her erect clit. She gasped. Then it moved down until it almost lost contact, then back up, pressing stronger now, easily spreading her nether lips and sliding between. The tongue rubbed the entire length of her pussy, to flicker over her now fully exposed clitoris, almost frictionless between its own slime and the blonde’s copious juices. It moved back and forth, stimulating her until she was more than confused as conflicting emotions crammed her brain.

    The tongue slid away from her vagina and she was dimly aware of the man rising in front of her, his broad chest almost caressing her tits, strong hands gripping her waist and fingers digging into the soft cheeks of her ass. The blonde felt something huge pushing at the tight entrance to her pussy. Visions of a huge member invaded her brain.

    She screamed in helpless fear, “No, please, ple….”

    Pushing insistently, the big phallus forced her pussy lips apart until, inch by inch, it penetrated into the depths of her vaginal cavity. Stretching her inner walls wider than ever before, she felt it moving slowly, pushing right into the very center of her body and stopping only when it reached her cervix.

    Despite the horror that dominated her mind, the girl started to lose control of herself, her eyes fluttering and her mouth gasping to cope with the overpowering feelings.

    The man took the opportunity to slide his tongue between her full red lips. She felt it slipping down her throat and beyond. She almost gagged but the feeling in her pussy faded out everything else. She was getting close to an orgasm… an unwanted orgasm. Her mind was torn between hatred and lust, wanting it to stop, wanting it to go on forever.

    The huge phallus moved faster within her, buried almost to the hilt every time, thrusting into her tight pussy without mercy. Unbearable pleasure shot again and again through her entire body, joy and pain inextricably mixed together in one indescribable feeling. Her legs were shaking, threatening to cave and let her fall to the floor.

    But that would never happen, even if she lifted her feet from the ground, she would remain there, pinned to the wall by his huge shaft. Cock pumping and mouth gasping in perfect rhythm. Every hard stroke almost lifted her in the air, just to recede and come back again with equal force.

    “Ahhh, ahh, ahh, ahh, ahhhhhh, aaaghhhhh, Aaannngggghhhh…”

    A tremendous orgasm crashed through the beautiful girl as she completely lost control, writhing helplessly in the bonds of his hands and his hard cock that held her erect. Incoherent sounds tumbling from her gaping mouth partially muffled as the alien tongue slipped deeper inside.

    Her cunt contracted hard several times, clasping down on his member.

    * * *

    A pleasing thought formed in the intruder’s brain, This species is so easy to manipulate… much better than the previous one. But this is not a good time for impregnation… yet.

    * * *

    Her legs were shaking uncontrollably beneath her as her orgasm slowly faded away. Her body relaxed little by little while he pulled his cock out of her slick cavity. He released her and the feeble woman slid to the floor, landing on her rounded buttocks.

    His still erect cock was just inches away from the woman’s face. She was unaware of this because of the total absence of light but the man could see everything perfectly. He aligned his dick to her mouth and moved forward.

    The blonde felt the large phallus poking at her lips and she didn’t understand what was going on. The overwhelming orgasm was still lingering in her brain and she couldn’t think straight. He pushed harder and she was forced to open her mouth, allowing access to his fat cock. The blonde opened her eyes wide when her brain finally processed what was happening and she tried to move her head away from his dick.

    Immediately he grabbed her head and kept her firmly in place, then he started to move slowly in and out of her oral cavity. Some sort of creamy substance was leaking from the tip of the phallus. The taste was sweet. She liked it. As more of the fluid spilled inside, she started to swallow. She was so hungry. The blonde began to suck eagerly, trying to get more of it.

    He concurred with her efforts and started to fuck her face harder and faster. The man smashed the back of her throat with every thrust but it was evident that she didn’t care. A few minutes later, he felt his balls tingle and he slowed down a little. The blonde was grabbing his dick with both hands and was massaging him as if he was a long time lover.

    Finally, he climaxed! He blasted a huge amount of semen into her mouth, making her cheeks bulge. As much as she tried to swallow, more sperm was pumped in. The creamy substance began to leak in great quantities from the corners of her stretched lips. It kept spilling down her naked breasts, stomach, pussy, creating a puddle on the floor beneath her legs.

    At last, he withdrew, creating a momentary strand of cum hanging from the tip of his cock to her lower lip. Then he turned away and walked up the stairs, leaving the girl kneeling on the floor, leaning back against the wall.

    The blonde followed the noise of his footsteps as he moved up. He reached the top of the stairway and opened the door. When the light rushed inside, she was able to see a little more of the man that had just ravished her.

    It startled her. He was very tall and muscular and he was wearing some sort of gray suit that covered his entire body. Even his hands were covered with gray gloves that ended with long, sharp claws.

    He closed the door leaving the girl surrounded by total darkness again. Her chin, her breasts and thighs were covered with cum. At least she wasn’t hungry anymore. Strangely, she felt no need to satisfy her addiction to heroin either. Her body was calmed and fulfilled but not her mind. She thought about her precarious situation and started to cry.

    * * *

    Back at police headquarters, Sergeant Goodman was leaving the Captain’s office. A tall man stood just outside the door. Vega saw him with apathy. The man was wearing a black loose-fitting jacket, jeans and mountain boots. “Can I help you?” the Captain asked.

    “Yes… I think so,” the man said as he walked into the office.

    “Who are you? How did you get in here?” Vega asked.

    “I just asked where your office was and they told me,” the man said.

    “Shit! Some security we have here… This is a restricted area.”

    “I’m not sure if you’re the person I have to see,” the man interrupted.

    “Why are you here Mr.…?” Vega asked patiently, looking down at the papers on his desk.

    “I have some information about the murders on Third Street,” the man said.

    This sentence captured Vega’s attention and he turned his head to the man, looking at him intently. “What kind of information?” he asked.

    “I have a pretty good idea of who killed those people,” the man said.

    “You haven’t told me your name,” Vega said.

    “Kurt. You can call me Kurt,” he responded. He’d seen the name on a nametag over one of the desks on his way in.

    “Ok, Kurt. Tell me who killed those men and how you got that information.”

    “Can we go to a more private place?” Kurt said looking at the windows all around the office. The Captain thought about it for a moment and said, “Ok. Follow me”.

    Both men walked down the hall toward one of the interrogation rooms. The first one was busy so they moved on to the next. As they walked beside the window in the first room, they saw a young woman interrogating a crying teenager. The teen’s clothes were torn and dirty and she was describing some painful events to the woman. Kurt stopped at the window and observed them for a moment.

    “Are you coming?” Vega asked looking back.

    “That young girl is lying,” Kurt said.

    Vega walked back and looked through the window too. Officer Karen O’Malley was consoling the sobbing teen. “Oh, yeah? How do you know that?” Vega asked.

    “The mind may not always tell the truth, but the body never lies,” Kurt answered.

    Vega grabbed Kurt’s arm and said, “Come on, let’s go”.

    Sergeant Jameson was coming out of her office in front of the interrogation rooms and passed by Vega and Kurt. The beautiful brunette displayed a discreet smile, leaving behind a trail of her perfume. Kurt stopped abruptly. That scent was instantly recognizable. He looked back at the woman as Vega pulled his arm, urging him to walk into the private room.

    “OK, talk to me Kurt, what do you know about the killings?” Vega asked.

    “This case is nothing like you have ever seen before. I am sure that it will change your life forever,” Kurt said.

    The Captain was intrigued by the man’s words, but wondered what the hell he was talking about. “How is that?” he asked trying to remain tolerant.

    “Answer me this, Captain. Do you believe it’s possible that there’s intelligent life outside this planet?”

    Captain Vega was getting upset now. He couldn’t believe he was wasting his time with this idiot. “What does that have to do with anything?” he asked impatiently.

    At that moment, Sergeant Jameson opened the door and asked “Captain, are you busy?”

    Vega considered finishing the interview with Kurt ‘the crazy man’ and attend to the attractive Sergeant, but then he had an idea. This was a good opportunity to have a break from the day’s tensions and have some fun with the situation; share a good time with his friend Claudia and this harmless lunatic.

    “Claudia! Come in! I think this might be interesting for you,” Vega said to his partner.

    The elegant woman walked in and approached the table were the men where sitting. “What is it?” she asked puzzled.

    “This is Kurt” the Captain said, “and he says that he knows who’s responsible for the multiple homicide in Third Street, but he has a question for us first,” Vega told his partner.

    Kurt immediately knew that the Captain was trying to make fun of him and he decided to play along. He had to contact that gorgeous woman anyway so this was convenient for him.

    “What’s the question?” Claudia asked Kurt, sizing him up from head to toe. Hmm, not bad, she thought.

    “Well, I was asking your Captain, if you believe it’s possible that there’s intelligent life outside this planet,” Kurt said with a serious expression.

    Claudia looked at him for a moment and then looked back at Vega. When their eyes met, she had to use all her power to avoid bursting out in laughter.

    “How is this subject related to the killings, Mr. Kurt?” Vega asked again.

    “We’ll get to that. First answer the question,” Kurt answered.

    “Ok,” Claudia said, intrigued by the handsome man, “I think there is the possibility of life somewhere in the universe, but I guess we will never get to see it. At least not in our lifetime.”

    “I agree with her,” Vega added “I think there might be life out there but not close to earth and certainly not intelligent,” Vega confirmed.

    “Why not?” Kurt asked.

    “Its only logic,” Vega said, trying to ascertain his opinion. “On this planet, we have millions of different life forms and only one is intelligent. Thinking that this will happen again is ridiculous,” he said convincingly.

    “That’s a good point,” Kurt said “But why don’t you look at it this way: you know only one planet containing life on it, and this single planet has intelligent life. So, as far as you know for every planet with life there is one intelligent species. The odds are pretty good, don’t you think?”

    Captain Vega though about it for a moment and said, “Ok. That’s a good point too”.

    Then, Claudia asked, “Wait a moment. You said, ‘you know only one planet’, don’t you mean ‘we know’?”

    “Umm…sorry, I meant ‘we’,” Kurt answered.

    “Ok. I think we’ve answered your question. Now, are you going to tell us about the killings or are you just wasting our time?” Vega asked, getting irritated.

    Kurt looked at Claudia and Vega for a moment and then stood up, walked towards the two-way mirror on the wall and closed the plastic curtain. The officers looked at each other and Vega unclipped his gun, just in case.

    Kurt pulled from his pocket a small square device similar to a cellphone, about two inches from side to side, and placed it over the table. It was completely black with silver edges. He grabbed two opposite edges and pulled. The pad stretched to one foot long. Then he grabbed to other two edges and did the same. The pad was now one square foot in size and the black surface looked very strange. It reflected nothing. Absolutely nothing. It looked like a hole in the table where light was not allowed.

    “What the hell is this?” Vega asked.

    “Do you want to see who killed the gang members?”

    Without waiting for an answer, Kurt said something in a weird language. A tri-dimensional image appeared just above the black pad. Vega and Claudia jumped off their chairs in surprise. The image displayed a figure; some sort of animal. Or was it a man disguised as an animal? It was hard to say. The figure was nothing that Claudia or Vega had ever seen before. Both officers were speechless and their eyes were opened wide in amazement. The image was slowly rotating, allowing the viewers to appreciate every detail of the creature.

    Claudia was looking at the image, then at Vega, then at Kurt and back at the image. She couldn’t believe her eyes. She knew that this kind of technology didn’t exist yet, and even if it did, it could only be possible in a room full of computers, lasers and who knows what else.

    Captain Vega was looking intently at the image marveling at the clarity and definition. It looked like a real figure moving right there over the table.

    “Can we talk more seriously now? I think this is going to take a while,” Kurt interrupted Vega’s staring.

    The three of them sat down again and Kurt started talking. “You have had the misfortune of being visited by a …well; you don’t have a name for it, but let’s call it an aggressive alien species. I know it’s difficult for you to assimilate the idea of real aliens but you will have to make an effort to process this knowledge fast. That thing will keep killing whenever it wants if we don’t stop him. And even worse, it will begin to reproduce itself in a matter of weeks and then, the catastrophe may be unstoppable.”

    Claudia’s head was spinning. This was confusing even for an intelligent and educated woman like her. The Captain was in the same situation. He tried to ask questions but the words cluttered in his brain. The alien’s image was still rotating on the desk and it alone confirmed that Kurt might be telling the truth.

    Then, Kurt continued “This life form, I mean, the alien, was created artificially thousands of years ago for combat purposes by an inexperienced civilization. As usual, they screwed up and now this dangerous species has scattered in this galaxy. One of them reached this planet and I am here to help you get rid of it”.

    At this moment, Claudia blinked realizing something “Wait, does this mean that you are not from this planet, either?” she asked, starting to doubt again everything he said.

    “Yes,” he responded briefly.

    Vega and Claudia looked at each other and then Vega said, “Look buddy, I don’t know how you pulled out this trick with the image here, but do you expect us to believe that you come from another planet?”

    This time, the question from the captain came more like a dare to see more proof than anything else. He also knew that the technology presented to him was not possible on earth and he had no intention of leaving the room just yet.

    Kurt reached inside his jacked sleeve and a beep sounded in the room. Kurt’s body started to look fuzzy and then, it was gone. Claudia’s mouth was opened wide and her heart was beating like a marching band. Vega jumped out of his chair again

    “What the….!” was all he managed to say.

    “I’m still here,” Kurt said. His voice came exactly from the place he was standing before he disappeared. “I’m just projecting an image of the background around my body so you can’t see me.”

    This was enough to convince both Claudia and Vega of the veracity of Kurt’s story and they spent the following hours taking nonstop. They had millions of questions but Kurt refused to answer most of them, except the ones concerning the alien’s capture.

    “We will talk later about those other subjects,” was all he said.

    Day two: Night

    It was almost 11:00 pm and after a long visit to the killing site, Kurt said, “It’s getting late and I think that’s enough for today. We’ll start the search tomorrow.”

    “Where are you going? Do you think that we’ll let you go just like that?” Cap. Vega said defiantly.

    “Do you really think you can stop me?” Kurt said with a serious tone, and then he added, “I have something important to do tonight. We will continue tomorrow.”

    Vega thought about it for a moment and he understood Kurt was right. Anyway, there was no reason why he shouldn’t show up tomorrow to begin the search as they had agreed.

    * * *

    At that same moment but on the other side of the city, the alien was looking down at the street from a seventh-floor ledge. A few guys were walking by, laughing and talking animatedly. The alien enhanced the audio on his helmet so he could clearly hear what they were saying. An instant translation device indicated that they represented no threat. He turned back to the open window in front of him. The room was dark but there was no doubt that his objective was laying inside. He had studied the situation carefully.

    The female was alone in the large apartment and there was not much activity in the rest of the building. The alien jumped in and approached the bed. A beautiful young woman was peacefully sleeping. It was a hot night and she was wearing her tiny panties and nothing else. The alien noted that she was kind of small but she would do well and this place was perfect for his plans.

    A soft gasp escaped the sleeping female’s mouth as he began to probe the delicate skin of her inner thighs with his long tongue. It slid further up, past her pussy lips and caressed her flat belly. The alien confirmed that the female was suitable. She moved her body slightly, perhaps incorporating those nice feelings into her dream.

    She was being expertly handled by the alien. He ran his clawed hands over her breasts. His hard fingers cupped and mounded her tits, dragging on her nipples.

    Oh God… This feels so good… she thought, half awake, half sleep.

    A wet tongue circled her left nipple, then the other. The sensation was too real. Suddenly she realized that she was not dreaming anymore. Someone was really touching her! She opened her eyes in panic, seeing a shadow beside her. Before she could scream, a big hand covered her mouth. The young woman was in terror trying to jump away but the alien’s firm grasp kept her in place.

    Feeling firmly pinned down on the bed, she reached out desperately and turned on the lamp on the nightstand. She was able to see the intruder. Her heart almost stopped when she saw the creature that was attacking her. It had the shape of a man but his chest was much broader. Its skin was thick and gray colored. The alien was not wearing any kind of clothes but there were a lot of electronic gadgets attached to its arms and thighs. He was also wearing a black helmet that seemed to protect a strange head, shaped like the head of a mantis. The helmet had a hole in the front for the probing tongue. The girl was trying to kick him or push him away.

    The alien analyzed the situation. This female was a little smaller than the one in the basement and he knew she represented no danger, but he wasn’t taking any chances. He brought his hand up near her head and a small needle emerged from a metal box wrapped around his wrist. The alien spiked the woman’s neck and in a matter of seconds she stopped fighting. Her arms and legs went limp and her face changed from panic to serenity.

    He released his hold on the girl. Next, he dragged and positioned her body sideways on the bed with her legs hanging from the side and her ass resting on the edge of the mattress. He grabbed her panties and yanked them away. Then, he removed his flexible helmet that fitted his head like a second skin.

    The girl looked up at him with drugged eyes. She was conscious but her brain wasn’t able to complete any coherent thought. Her pink nipples were fully erect. The drug flowing in her veins was doing more than calming her down. She was lying naked on her bed, her pussy fully exposed to a strange beast, and she was feeling horny. She couldn’t understand it, but at the moment she couldn’t care less.

    The alien moved his fingers expertly over her small right breast. Her breathing became ragged and she arched her back to meet his cold hand. Meanwhile, the alien retracted his claws and slid a finger between her cunt lips and into her already damp vagina. She gasped loudly at the feeling of his rough finger breaking in.

    “Uummmhhhhh”

    Her clitoris was being expertly manipulated by the creature’s thumb while two fingers pressed against the entrance to her pussy. They slipped inside easily and explored her inner walls before sliding almost all the way out again. As they slid back in, her cavity stretched to accommodate three fingers. The alien set up a regular motion, fingers probing deep while his thumb banged softly against the distended clit. One finger pulled out of her pussy and curled beneath, pressing over her anus.

    The young woman was getting hotter by the second. She almost forgot that she was being raped while the creature skillfully manipulated her. Knowledgeable fingers worked faster, harder, increasing the lubrication within her tight vaginal walls, preparing her for the next step. The finger pressing over her anus curled more and slipped just inside. It was enough to bring her first orgasm.

    “Aaarrggmmmphhhhh,” while she came hard and uncontrollably, most of the noise was muted by the alien’s tongue that probed the girl’s mouth. Her vaginal muscles clasped his fingers as the spasms rippled through her body. The alien sensed this and reasoned that she was ready.

    The woman’s pussy was on fire. Sex juice poured down her slit to the crack of her ass. The alien aligned his hard cock, pressing the tip against her tight opening. He was eager to see the tiny hole widen as his fat member pushed the pink flesh aside.

    Almost effortlessly, her cavity yielded, adapting quickly to the unusual size of the intruder. She instinctively spread her legs wider apart; such was her state of arousal.

    Moments later, the alien was buried several inches deep, banging against her cervix. He moved his rod in and out a few times with accompanying gasps and moans of pleasure from the girl until feeling confident enough to attempt the ultimate insertion. This was going to be hard on the fragile female and he had to be gentle if she was to remain completely undamaged to accomplish her purpose. He positioned his cock deep inside her, resting against her cervix and then pushed hard. His dick went completely out of view, hidden in her slim body, well inside her womb and eliciting a loud groan from the female.

    The girl stiffened all the muscles in her body as she felt the big phallus burying deep within her belly. It was amazing how far it went before it hit bottom. The monster slowly slid the fat cock in and out a few times, sending jolts of pleasure to the girl’s brain. He started pumping her with a rhythm which was soon followed by the woman’s hips thrusting in the opposite direction. Every time he slammed his weight against the young woman, her clit was smashed between both bodies increasing the incredible sensation. It only took a few minutes for the girl to reach another climax.

    “Ahhhnnggghhhhh,” she shook spasmodically beneath his bulk in the throes of her powerful orgasm, her body twisting and thrashing frenziedly, impaled by the thick gray invader.

    This was ignored by the beast, which just kept pumping relentlessly aiming for his own release. The exhausted girl welcomed his effort with short gasps as her breasts bounced freely back and forth. Finally, his balls reached the limit and the alien exploded inside the girl’s womb. The first ejaculation filled the tight cavity completely. The woman felt a warm liquid churn and disperse inside her belly. The second burst almost made the girl’s abdomen swell as it flooded her even more.

    The fluid moved down her insides, looking for the only way out. When the third load was discharged, the semen was already leaking from the girl’s stretched pussy, accumulating on the bed-sheets.

    His balls drained completely after a few more shots and he dislodged his cock from her.

    At the feeling of the huge phallus sliding out, almost from her chest all the way to her pussy, the abused woman was thrown into a last sudden orgasm, wildly twitching and loosing control of her body one more time. Then, she fell unconscious. He left the girl laying on her bed with her pussy still leaking gobs of semen.

    The alien jumped out the window. It was time to find a different kind of action.

    * * *

    On the other side of town, Claudia, Vega and Kurt were leaving the killing site around 11:00 pm, Claudia was getting in her car.

    “Sergeant Jameson!” Kurt called her from behind,

    Claudia was in the same mental state as Captain Vega, still trying to digest all the shocking information she had just received. She was unaware that this was nothing compared to what was coming for her.

    “Kurt! What is it?” her heart started beating fast from nervousness and excitement when she realized that she was alone for the first time with him, a good looking guy… from another planet!

    “I need to talk to you about something very important,” he said.

    “You mean more important than the fact that aliens exist and they are killing people on our planet?” she asked tensely. He just smiled.

    “In fact, it is more important for you,” he responded. She just stared back at him.

    “You have a daughter, don’t you?” Kurt asked. Claudia was caught off guard by the question.

    “Yes… how do you know that?” she replied.

    “How old is she?” he asked.

    “Why? How do you know I have a daughter?” she insisted but he just looked back at her waiting for an answer, “Ok. She has just turned 18. Please, tell me why you ask?”

    “Is she sick?” he asked back.

    Her eyes opened wide. Her daughter was really sick. Then she thought excitedly He has very advanced technology! Maybe he can cure her!

    “Yes! She is very sick! Can you help her?” she asked.

    “Maybe… what’s her name?”

    “Her name is Faith,” she answered.

    Claudia explained that her daughter had been a very healthy girl since she was born. She had never caught even a mild cold. But lately, she slowly started to lose her strength and all she ate was nauseating for her, sometimes causing vomiting. She was so weak now that she could not even get out of bed. The doctors had made a million tests and had no idea what was wrong with her. Claudia was so angry with them that she took Faith out of the hospital and moved her back home, hiring a full-time nurse.

    “Take me to her,” Kurt said as he jumped in the passenger seat without asking for permission.

    “How do you know I have a daughter and how do you know she is sick?” Claudia asked as she started driving towards her home.

    “I’ll tell you, but first you have to tell me who is her father?” he asked back.

    Claudia blushed and remained silent for a moment; then she started talking, “I was finishing high school and there was a big graduation party for all of us. The party turned out to be a little wilder than I thought and I ended up in bed with some guy, who I never saw again by the way. I got pregnant with Faith that night.”

    “I knew you had a daughter because of your scent,” he said.

    “What!? What do you mean?” she asked puzzled.

    “Don’t get me wrong, your smell is exquisite. But there is a quality in it that indicates that you have been impregnated by one of us,” he explained.

    Claudia was hitting the breaks and pulling off the road as she looked at him startled. “What!! Do you mean that I… that Faith…”

    “Yes. The guy that got you pregnant 18 years ago was an alien, like me. Faith is a very special young lady and let me tell you right now that her life is not in danger,” Kurt said.

    Claudia’s heart was beating hard and she couldn’t believe what she was hearing. Then, she burst into tears. Kurt leaned over to comfort her and suddenly she turned and held him tightly.

    “Thank you…thank you… my baby is going to be ok!” she said with trembling voice.

    Her delicious perfume filled his lungs and Kurt felt the urge to strip her and ravish her right there, but he controlled himself. He had to wait.

    She drove back to the freeway as he explained further, “Faith’s body had been dormant during her childhood, waiting until her instinct signaled that she was ready for her transformation.”

    “Transformation?” Claudia asked.

    “Yes. But don’t worry; she will look exactly the same. She will only change inside. She will become a Queen breeder,” he said.

    “A what?” Claudia was now truly confused.

    “From now on, she will depend completely on beings like me for her survival. She will be fed and protected by one of us for many years to come.” Kurt said.

    “What do you mean by Queen breeder?” Claudia asked.

    “A Queen is born in four stages. Faith is the first. She will have a daughter and then her daughter will have another daughter and finally, a pure and unpolluted Queen will be born. I am sure there is already a higher entity waiting for the Queen’s arrival. But that won’t happen for many years, obviously. Of course, one year of your species is like a second for them.”

    Claudia’s brain was spinning. This was way too much for her mind to process at once.

    * * *

    They arrived at Claudia’s house in the suburbs. Claudia went straight to her daughter’s room, followed close behind by Kurt. Rebecca, the nurse, was sleeping in a small bed next to Faith’s larger one. Claudia gently woke the nurse.

    “Hi, Becky. Sorry I am so late. How is she?” Claudia asked.

    “Oh, hi… she’s the same, she was able to eat some soup today,” the nurse answered and looked at Kurt standing at the door.

    “He is a friend… a doctor… kind of,” Claudia poorly explained, then turned to Kurt and asked, “So, what should we do?”

    Kurt stepped forward and looked at Faith. The teen was sleep but it was obvious that she resembled her mother a lot. She looked a little thin from her recent illness but she had a very sexy body outlined by the thin t-shirt she was wearing.

    Realizing that Rebecca was going to be there full-time, Kurt suggested that they should explain the situation to her.

    A few minutes later, the young nurse was clinging to Claudia’s arm and staring at Kurt, still perplexed by the notion of the existence of aliens. She was young, 22 years old, and open-minded so it didn’t take long to convince her that it was not a joke.

    “The first thing I should do is provide Faith with fluids,” Kurt said.

    “I gave her water a while ago,” Beck said.

    “No, I mean alien fluids. Mine,” Kurt added.

    Claudia heard this and didn’t like the sound of it. “How do you do this?” she asked apprehensively.

    “The same way your species do. Body contact.” he answered.

    Rebecca’s eyes opened wide. Claudia’s face turned white, then red. “No way your are going to touch my daughter!” she yelled.

    “This is the only way,” Kurt said calmly, then added, “There is no other option. Faith is being monitored regularly by them,” he said pointing to the sky, “Soon they will know that she is ready and if I don’t do this, somebody else will. They’ll take her away from you.”

    Claudia looked desperate and began doubting the whole thing again. This couldn’t be happening.

    Then, Kurt said firmly “I’ll be glad to help you Claudia but I don’t have to do this. If you don’t consent, I’ll leave now. You know the consequences”.

    Claudia was looking at Faith with tears in her eyes. When, Kurt turned toward to door she grabbed his arm and said, “Don’t! Please don’t leave”.

    He understood the emotions conflicting her brain and said, “Don’t worry, I’m not leaving, I’ll just wait in the living room”.

    Sitting on the large couch, Kurt heard Claudia and Rebecca whispering in Faith’s room. They talked for almost an hour and they had no idea that Kurt could hear everything they said. Finally Claudia decided to go for it. She would do anything that was necessary to save her beautiful daughter. Kurt smiled as he was going to enjoy most of it. Claudia came down the stairs to inform the good-looking alien of her decision. He already knew it and he was ready to give Claudia a demonstration of how good it was going to be for her young daughter.

    When the sexy police officer got close to him, he swiftly put his arm around her waist and pulled her closer. Her firm breasts pressed against his chest. He kissed her passionately, slipping his tongue between her lips. Claudia opened her eyes, trying to push him away but he was too strong. He expertly kissed her until she stopped struggling and kissed him back. She threw her arms around him and pulled tighter. It had been so long since she’d kissed anybody. It felt good. Very good.

    He didn’t bother to unbutton her blouse. He just ripped it open and pulled it off. She was wearing a brief bra that enhanced her well-cared-for figure. She unhooked her bra and his hands slid over firm breasts, caressing her inflamed nipples, eliciting a moan from the officer. Catching each rising nub between his thumb and forefinger, the alien man tweaked them tenderly. Claudia’s passion rose quickly.

    Removing his hands for a moment, he stood back to admire the gorgeous woman. Then, Kurt bent forward and his mouth descended to capture one engorged nipple. His lips closed firmly around her breast as his tongue circled about the redden nub, lashing them softly.

    One hand slipped down to unbutton her executive skirt. The cloth fell to the floor exposing the brunette’s tiny panties, barely covering the well-trimmed dark pubic hair. His hand circled over her belly and dipped lower between her thighs, teasing the woman briefly until he touched the soft pussy lips through the thin cotton, rubbing them gently while his thumb pressed over the erect clit.

    Then he moved his hand inside her panties; his fingers delicately parting her labia to dip into the warmth within. Her pussy was dripping wet and she moaned loudly from this arousing touch.

    Claudia moved her hand over his crotch and felt his swelling cock trapped inside his pants. She wanted to see it, to touch it, to feel it inside of her. She dropped onto her knees and unzipped his pants, pulling them down to the floor. Kurt was not wearing anything underneath and his cock dangled freely in front of the woman’s face. It was enormous. His dick was still not fully erect yet and it was already eight inches long.

    She grabbed with amazement the thick piece of meat and leaned forward, the tip of her tongue already sticking out. She slowly licked along its length, coating the phallus with saliva. It stiffened to full size; ten inches of pleasure before the woman’s eyes.

    Her jaws stretched wide to accommodate the girth as she forced her lips over the head, taking it into her mouth. The pretty woman began to suck while pre-cum mixing with her saliva in her mouth. The mix escaped her lips around the swollen penis to drip down her chin. The huge member forced Claudia to alter her posture, preventing her from falling backwards. Her lips stretched until she thought her jaw would surely dislocate. The swelling head forced itself deeper, almost down her throat, making breathing difficult. Still she continued to suck, harder now. Her burning pussy was dripping abundantly, soaking her panties.

    The penis came free of her mouth with an audible plop as he grasped her waist and lifted her effortlessly to her feet. He grabbed his panties and yanked them away. Following this, Kurt sat on the couch and pulled her along, sitting her on his lap facing him. He positioned her vagina over the tip of his organ.

    Claudia was trembling with excitement and nervousness. She never imagined having a cock of that size inside of her body.

    Still gripping her tightly, he forced the whimpering brunette downwards onto his shaft, her pussy lips stretching to accommodate its bulk. The massive cock plunged very slowly until it was completely sheathed within her pussy. Her eyes opened wide, her lips parted in a silent scream. Leaving her there for a moment, motionless, he ran his eyes over the slender body he was ravishing. She was certainly a gem. A precious jewel helplessly impaled on his cock. It gave him great satisfaction to hear her moaning as he tugged on her erect nipples, distended with lust.

    Claudia’s arms were resting on his shoulders, her proud tits swung in front of his eyes. Her blue eyes were unfocused and her red lips were parted, panting with need as her body was filled to its maximum capacity. She started to move her body up and down on his penis.

    Her soft white body was wracked with lust and it amused him to see her so easily enjoying their new relationship. Lifting her body slowly until less than an inch of his member was still inside, he suddenly slammed her back down onto his prick. She yelped. Muscular arms repeated the motion, again and again. The officer’s eyes were closed now as her body was consumed by an aching pleasure. High-pitched moans merged together into a continuous unearthly keening under the assault. Swollen tits bounced freely in time to the rhythm.

    Rebecca heard weird noises coming from the living room. When she was half way down the stairs, she froze. She saw Claudia’s naked body straddling Kurt and bouncing up and down on his large cock. At first Rebecca thought that he was raping her but then she watched more carefully, realizing that Claudia was eagerly impaling herself on his cock. Maybe enjoying the ride more than he was. The nurse started to walk back silently, but the curiosity made her stay a little longer. Listening to her boss panting and gasping blissfully, made her pussy tingle and her nipples swell beneath her white nurse uniform.

    “Mmpphhh … Ahh …aargg,” Grunting sounds escaped Claudia’s lips as she started to climax.

    His cock pushed still deeper into her body even as her pussy contracted wildly and her body shuddered under the power of the incredible orgasm crashing through her helpless figure. She felt the member swell impossibly large within her widespread walls, then it twitched while gush after gush of warm seed spurted into her cavity.

    Finished with their exertions, Claudia collapsed over him, gasping, her body still trembling in the aftershock of her blissful experience. This had been the greatest fuck of her life! Somehow, she felt at peace with the idea of her innocent daughter experiencing the same later on.

    * * *

    At that same moment, across town, a bullet slashed the side of the beast’s helmet. The alien grabbed a boomerang-like blade attached to his belt and threw it at the big black man that had shot at him. The blade flew at incredible speed, cutting through the man’s throat, almost severing his head. The alien decided it was becoming too dangerous and activated the mirroring shield, making him virtually invisible. After that, it was easy to kill the rest of the armed men. Twenty minutes of constant fire from the drug dealers had lifted a cloud of thin white dust spreading in the air and pieces of broken glass scattered on the floor. There were dead bodies everywhere. The illegal workers, mostly female, that had not been wounded or killed during the shootout, were escaping through the small windows of the cocaine lab.

    The alien grabbed the ankle of a young Nicaraguan girl that was halfway out. He pulled her back in and pinned her against the wall. The terrified girl was just able to see a blurred figure, something like a ghost, moving in front of her, pressing her chest. The alien contracted his claws and put the palm of his hand over the woman’s belly. She could feel his hand moving around her stomach and down to her pussy but she couldn’t see it. Just as he reached her cunt, the situation became too stressful and she fainted.

    Day three: Morning

    Captain Vega was resting immersed in his thoughts after a sleepless night. Aliens exist! He was still trying to find a logical explanation other than aliens but he knew there was none. It was very hard for him to believe that kind of stuff, but the evidence he had seen was irrefutable. In the long hours they had talked with Kurt, they had agreed to start a methodical search in the places most likely to be preferred by the alien. That is, far from crowded places but not too far from the ‘hunting’ areas. They also agreed to keep a very low profile on the alien situation to prevent any leaks of information to the press which would certainly cause mass hysteria.

    Kurt had informed Vega and Claudia that the government was already aware of the existence of life on other planets since finding hard evidence around the crash landing of an alien spaceship many years ago. They had found some burned bodies and metal parts but not much else. They had decided to keep it secret from the world in order to have a strategic advantage over other countries.

    “Fucking bureaucratic assholes!” was all Vega said when he heard this.

    Vega threw away the covers of his bed in exasperation. Time to work!

    * * *

    Claudia woke up in Kurt’s arms. It was 7 am and they were still lying on the couch. Claudia had an incredible feeling of satisfaction. She wanted to stay there, close to her lover’s warm skin, holding him tightly, but she knew it was getting late.

    She noticed that Kurt was already awake and said, “I better check on Faith. You wait here until I explain everything to her and then I’ll call you, ok?”

    She walked up to her daughter’s room and closed the door. They talked for a long while. Claudia told her everything that had happened in the previous hours. She told her about Kurt’s origin. She explained Kurt’s theory about Faith’s unknown father being an alien and that the reason for her illness was only a consequence of her changing body. Of course, Claudia didn’t mention the part when Kurt magnificently fucked her brains out just the night before. The hardest part was to explain Kurt’s ability to cure her in a rather unconventional way; sex.

    Faith was certain that her mother had gone absolutely nuts. First she thought her mother was joking, but Claudia would never joke about something like this. Then, she thought that maybe a fanatic cult leader had convinced her mother of that madness just to screw her, literally. She couldn’t believe that her mother had bought such a stupid story. Nonetheless, Claudia looked more relaxed than ever. She was really serious about it.

    Finally, Faith spoke, “Ok, mom. I have to be honest with you. I don’t believe a word you’ve said. I have to see that unquestionable proof you mentioned.” Faith was amused and a little excited after that weird but interesting conversation with her mother.

    Claudia understood her daughter’s doubtfulness and finally called Kurt. He put on only his jeans and walked up the stairs, entering the teen’s room. Faith looked intently at Kurt’s muscular body up and down. He didn’t look like a fanatical cult leader. In fact, he was actually very handsome.

    If I have to have sex with this guy, I definitely won’t mind, she thought playfully. In reality, she was a little frightened, even though her brave and overprotective mother was in the room with her.

    Kurt showed the teen some tri-dimensional images with his pad. Faith, Claudia and Rebecca saw a few of the most beautiful and strange life forms in the galaxy spinning slowly in display over her bed. At the end of the show, Faith and Rebecca were fascinated. They both believed everything now.

    “Can I talk to Faith alone please?” Kurt said. Rebecca left the room immediately and Claudia followed her reluctantly.

    When Kurt and Faith were alone, the man asked the very scared teen, “Have you ever been with a man, Faith?”

    She thought about it for a moment. She had seen a boy’s penis before, if that’s what he meant. She gave a blowjob to her last boyfriend a few months ago, and she even let him cum in her mouth. But, she had never gone all the way with anybody.

    “Well, I guess so…” she responded shyly. She was visibly shaking from nervousness.

    “Don’t worry, darling,” he said with a soothing voice and added, “I promise you that by the end of this week, you will feel stronger and healthier than ever. You will never feel sick again”.

    Faith’s heart was beating faster. She considered his words for a moment and she liked the idea. She liked it more than anything.

    “If that’s true, I will do whatever it takes,” she said more confident of herself.

    With that, he unexpectedly pulled his cock out of his pants. The teen was startled at the sight of his giant and still growing dick. She leaped backwards to rest on her side, away from him. The penis she’d sucked months ago was nothing like this. Kurt’s organ was much bigger and it was not fully erect yet! Faith was frozen, staring at his manhood. Her small rosy nipples swelled a little and she felt a tingling building in her untouched pussy.

    Kurt took her hand and pulled it over his hardening cock. The teenager grabbed the phallus gently as she felt it grow completely erect. Without any further indication, she leaned forward and licked a drop of lubricating fluid already forming on the tip. It tasted good. She licked again, this time holding her wet tongue a little longer over his cock-head.

    Kurt’s dick was now displaying its ten inches to the excited girl. He pushed forward slightly, pressing her soft lips. She got the message. Faith opened her mouth as wide as she could and engulfed the head of his cock. Her mouth could barely fit it while her lips stretched to the limit.

    The teen completely forgot about her usual early-morning nausea. Kurt’s phallus tasted delicious and she wanted more, much more. She eagerly massaged his cock with her tongue while he grabbed the back of her head, trying to push it deeper inside. Faith was not sure about letting him go deeper but she had no option, he was too strong. Kurt pushed harder until he banged at the back of her throat. She gagged for a second but recomposed quickly and urged him to move forward. She was breathing heavily through her nose and the excitement was building rapidly within her tender body.

    Kurt pulled her long t-shirt up to her waist. Surprisingly, Faith was not wearing panties. He leaned to his side and cupped her pussy, rubbing her inflamed clitoris with his thumb. The teen moaned with Kurt’s cock still embedded deep in her mouth. It only took a few seconds for her to reach her first orgasm. A long awaited climax that had been suppressed by her illness. Faith’s vagina contracted on itself while her muscles stiffened and relaxed spasmodically for almost one minute. The young girl was trying to catch her breath while her mouth was completely blocked by the man’s giant cock.

    Kurt had total control over his body and decided that it was time to give Faith her ‘medicine’. He secured her head and discharged the first load of sperm in her mouth. The teen’s orgasm was still lingering and she opened her eyes wide when she felt her mouth filled with his warm, gooey fluids.

    “Swallow it, baby. Swallow all of it…” Kurt ordered.

    Obediently, she let the white cream slide down her throat. When the second load of cum poured inside, she gulped it down too. She kept swallowing and he kept cumming. But the fluid was gushing too fast and it started to escape from the corner of her lips, down her chin and over the white sheets.

    This was extremely exciting for her. Kurt’s sperm tasted like nothing she had tasted before. It was intoxicating and addictive. She loved it. She needed more. She wished to fill her body with it until not another drop could be pumped inside. And he was ready to satisfy her wishes. His reserves of sperm were more that the small teen could handle. Her stomach was already full and he kept coming. Even then, Faith remained attached to his cock as if her life depended on it. Finally, he knew it was enough and he pulled his dick away with a popping sound. A gush of cum spilled from the girl’s mouth as the man dislodged.

    Faith gasped for air, her head falling down to the pillow as a second climax rippled through her body. The tickles in her stomach, esophagus and mouth were enough to send her over the edge. Kurt was not even touching her body as this happened. The spasms flowed from her pussy, all over her contorting body, to her overwhelmed mind. The orgasmic contractions pushed more cum up her full abdomen and out of her mouth. He observed with a grin of satisfaction as the innocent teen twisted on the bed, her legs shaking while her orgasm peaked and slowly receded.

    Claudia was listening carefully behind the door. She heard her daughter’s whimpering and she could not wait any longer, rushing into the room. She saw her beautiful daughter laying flat on the bed. Her untouched pussy was glistening with vaginal fluids. Her face was smeared with Kurt’s cum and her expression was indescribable. It was pure ecstasy. Claudia noticed that Faith’s belly was a little distended.

    “What happened?” she asked with surprise.

    “Faith ate. You will see that later today she will feel better and stronger,” Kurt responded.

    Claudia sat beside her daughter and asked. “Are you ok honey? Do you still feel sick to your stomach?”

    “No, mom. I feel great. I haven’t felt this good in months,” Faith whispered, a little out of breath.

    Claudia leaned forward and held her daughter tightly, crying with happiness.

    “I’ll leave you two alone,” Kurt said walking out of the room. As he stepped out, he saw the nurse walking down the hall in a hurry and a little embarrassed.

    * * *

    Later that same morning, Mike’s voice sounded on the car radio, “Captain Vega, we have another massacre. We’ve found nine dead drug dealers so far; again not one of them has bullet wounds. The location is a cocaine lab disguised as a furniture warehouse. Some illegal workers are talking nonsense. Something about a ‘Diablo’ they say, it means ‘the devil’.”

    “I’ll be right there” Vega responded, turning on the siren. He knew exactly what the Diablo looked like.

    Vega arrived at the scene and walked around the destroyed place. He was informed that there was another decapitated body. A big black man’s head was missing and it was nowhere to be found. There were bullet casings everywhere and hundreds of bullet holes in the walls and ceiling.

    This alien is going to be a tough one to catch, Vega walked around thinking. If he was able to defeat these cold blooded fuckers without using firearms, what the hell could he do using them?

    This was not good news for the police captain. He realized that Kurt’s offering to help seemed a bit more critical now.

    “There is a missing girl,” Mike said.

    “What? Another one?” Vega asked.

    “Yes. The other women say that the guy responsible for the shooting pulled the girl back inside the warehouse when she was almost out the window and they never saw her again. We checked inside and she’s not in there,” Mike confirmed.

    Vega remembered Kurt’s words the day before about the alien looking forward to breeding.

    Day three: Noon

    The illegal worker girl woke up hours later lying naked on the floor. The sun was high in the sky. She looked around to discover that she was inside a large apartment. The wide space had two levels and was decorated elegantly with brick walls and fancy paintings. She looked up, noticing that the upper level was some sort of open bedroom, about half the size of the main floor and there was a big bed that occupied most of the room. She distinguished a woman sleeping sideways on the bed, with her legs hanging from one side.

    The foreign girl didn’t know if she should hide or try to run away. She chose the second option, but discovered that the main entrance was locked and using the windows was impossible since the apartment was seven floors up. She walked silently around the place trying not to wake the sleeping woman but she became frustrated when she couldn’t find a way out. The only place she hadn’t checked yet was the upper floor. Despite her fears, she slowly climbed up the stairs until she was standing just beside the bed. The sleeping young woman was completely naked and breathing peacefully. Her legs were slightly spread. The illegal girl looked a little closer and noticed a white creamy puddle between the girl’s thighs, just outside her vagina. Her pussy lips were also covered with the slimy substance.

    “Ay Dios! A esta mujer la violaron!” The Nicaraguan girl exclaimed. She leaned over and tried to wake up the woman without success. Suddenly, she saw a shadow move outside the window! She jumped swiftly to hide behind the bed, almost slipping in the creamy white goo spread on the floor beneath the sleeping woman’s hanging legs.

    The gray bulk of the alien passed through the window carrying a woman’s naked body. It was a blonde, apparently unconscious. He dropped the blonde over the bed, next to the other female and looked down to the main floor.

    The girl from the cocaine lab was not where he left her. He turned his head scanning the apartment.

    There were not many places where she could hide. The beast took a step forward and looked behind the bed. There she was: A trembling, thin, dark-skinned woman looking hysterically back at him. He would “work” with her later. He just turned around, jumped out of the window and climbed the outside walls of the building with the agility of a spider.

    After that terrifying encounter, the foreign girl’s face was pale and her heart was pounding hard in her chest. She jumped on the bed beside the sleeping woman and held her hand.

    Moments later, the blonde woke up feeling dizzy and very hungry. She saw the dark-skinned woman sitting beside her on the bed. The blonde sat up.

    “Where am I?” She received no response from the woman but a puzzled look.

    The blonde looked around. From the bed, she could see the whole apartment except for the bathroom and the area below the loft. It was just past noon and the place was very well illuminated. It was clean and elegant. She looked at the foreign looking girl and said

    “Hi”.

    “Hello,” the Nicaraguan teen answered with an accent.

    “Do you speak English?” the blonde asked.

    “Just…few words,” she answered.

    “What is your name?” the blonde asked.

    “Rubi,” the foreigner answered, “You?”

    “I’m Shelly,” the blonde responded.

    Shelly and Rubi talked for a while with some difficulties. Rubi explained that she had been smuggled into the country a few days before and after that, the drug dealers had forced her to work in their cocaine labs. Shelly told Rubi that she was on a break from her studies in New York. She had gone to the house of a friend when this beast suddenly appeared and kidnapped her, placed her in a dark basement for two days and then moved her to this apartment. Shelly didn’t mention the part where the alien killed the gang members that used to supply her fix of heroin. She also felt too ashamed to tell Rubi that the alien fucked her brains out the day before and that she enjoyed it enough to reach the best orgasm of her life.

    Shelly asked Rubi to help her move the sleeping woman to a more comfortable position. While they were doing this, Shelly looked at the puddle of white sperm accumulated on the sheets and a sudden rush ran through her body. Her heart started to beat faster and her mouth began to salivate. She knew what the substance was and she had to fight the urge to taste it, to eat it one more time.

    Suddenly, the unconscious girl woke up and sighed loudly. She looked at the girls sitting on her bed and asked, “What is going on?! What are you doing in my apartment?”

    After they explained their current situation, she remembered her ordeal the previous night with this awful gray thing and she burst into tears.

    “What’s your name?” Shelly asked.

    “Lisa…” the girl said sobbing.

    “Don’t worry Lisa, we will find a way to get out of here,” Shelly comforted her.

    A while later, Lisa explained that the building had just been remodeled and it was almost empty except for a few apartments in the lower floors. She was the only resident above the fourth floor. The odds of being rescued were not good. The alien had cut off the phone line and sealed the main door. It was the only entrance.

    They all took long baths and soon realized that there were no clothes either. Lisa’s large closet was completely empty. There were only towels and bed sheets to cover their naked bodies. Rubi’s clothes, which were scattered on the living room floor, were very dirty and ragged and she preferred to wear just a towel like her new friends.

    Clean now but with no way to escape, the girls had no choice but to settle down and hope for rescue.

    * * *

    In the destroyed cocaine lab, the investigation continued. “Captain! Look at this!” a uniformed officer called Vega.

    “What is it?” Vega asked approaching the officer.

    The officer pointed at a footprint on the ground. The footprint was very similar to a human’s but larger and instead of toes, it had some sort of claws.

    “What do you think it is? Do you think ‘Bigfoot’ did this?” the officer said joking.

    “It’s probably just a joke. I don’t think it’s related to the killings,” Vega said, trying to cover up the fact that it was indeed some kind of Bigfoot. The alien responsible for the shooting had made that print. He needed to locate Kurt and start with the search plan. The whole situation was getting out of hand. If the FBI gets involved, he thought, there’s going to be another massacre, but this time it would include not only dead drug dealers or gang members.

    A few minutes later, Claudia and Kurt walked into the wrecked cocaine lab.

    “Where the hell have you been?” Vega asked.

    “I’m sorry we’re late. What happened here?” Claudia asked.

    “You can see for yourself. It’s a mess,” Vega answered.

    Kurt was already looking around the crime scene, looking for clues to the alien’s location. Officer Karen O’Malley approached him and asked, “Who are you? You shouldn’t be here!”

    “It’s ok. He’s with me,” Claudia said, “He is helping us with the case.”

    “The young girl was lying, right?” Kurt asked O’Malley.

    “What? What girl?” O’Malley responded confused.

    “The girl who was crying yesterday in the interrogation room,” Kurt clarified.

    O’Malley didn’t answer back, startled by his statement. She wondered how he knew.

    Vega approached them and dragged Kurt away from the officer. “You better keep a low profile, Kurt,” Vega said. “We don’t want people to know who you are, do we?”

    “It’s ok. I’m sure Officer O’Malley won’t be a problem if she finds out,” Kurt answered, looking back at the tough yet feminine officer.

    Not far from there, the alien beast was on top of a tall building, observing Captain Vega at a distance. He had returned to the killing site immediately after dropping Shelly at Lisa’s apartment. The officer was walking around the destroyed lab, talking to a tall man. The alien’s instincts indicated that there was something different about that man but he couldn’t figure out what it was.

    The alien started to analyze the weapons carried by the officers. He wanted to learn about the battle capability of this planet’s authorities.

    So far, they showed nothing different from the guns he had already seen. Maybe this planet was not as interesting as he’d thought; maybe it was a better idea to focus on the breeding issue. He had already captured three female humans with practically no resistance. Two of them were already pregnant and the new one was waiting for him.

    However, the alien’s necessity for battle was always there. Soon he would pay a visit to the authorities’ headquarters.

    Day three: Evening

    The sunlight was fading on the horizon and the girls were leaning out the window trying to get someone’s attention. They were waving a white cloth at the people below but nobody was looking up. Lisa heard something above them and looked up to see the alien moving from the roof towards them. Lisa screamed and they all ran away from the window.

    Shelly knelt behind the bed, followed by Rubi. Lisa ran downstairs and into the bathroom, locking the door. The beast came inside and immediately had Shelly and Rubi trapped between the bed and the balustrade delimiting the upper floor. He wasted no time and with a swift move, injected Rubi’s neck with the relaxing substance. The girl’s body went limp, falling backwards over Shelly. The alien clasped Rubi’s slim waist and threw her onto the bed, in exactly the same position that Lisa had been the night before. Shelly was kneeling just half a meter away from them with her back against the nightstand, frozen with fear.

    The towel-clad Rubi was not unconscious but her eyes stared up vacantly. The alien was standing between her spread legs. A quick pull stripped the towel away, exposing her to the eyes of the creature and to Shelly. The alien’s hand slid down between Rubi’s splayed thighs. His long fingers traced down the valleys to each side of her vulva, while his thumb slid over the soft folds that hid her swelling clit. Rubi gasped. Shelly didn’t understand why Rubi was responding so eagerly to her rapist.

    Soft words escaped Rubi’s mouth, “Ahh… si…”

    The alien was a fast learner and he knew what the girl wanted. One of his hands centered over her soft pussy lips, while the stiff fingers of his other hand circled over the area of her clitoris. He rubbed and tugged at her soft labia, teasing her before allowing a long forefinger to part the outer lips and slide between. Soon, three fingers were moving in and out, stretching her pussy and preparing her for his fat penis. Rubi was panting now and her hips moved up and down, trying to follow the rhythm of his hand.

    The alien was getting ready, too. Shelly observed his cock enlarge quickly reaching an incredible length. She wondered how that monster hadn’t split her in two when he fucked her before.

    Rubi was writhing sexily on the bed, eyes partially closed, engorged nipples poking upwards, screaming for attention.

    “Aaaahhh,” she thrust her hips up, seeking a deeper penetration from his fingers.

    Each thrust forced her cavity wider, filling her pussy almost to the limit. Her mouth gaped wide to suck in air while she grunted with a combination of pleasure and pain. Now he was shoving his fingers in frantic motion.

    Despite the presence of the huge monster in front of her and her mind in full awareness, Shelly began to get aroused as well. Her breathing deepened as erotic noises invaded her ears.

    “Aaaahhhhh,” Rubi screamed when her body shuddered in climax, juice flooding abundantly, giving that extra bit of lubrication needed for the next step.

    She was about to be ravished and part of her welcomed it. She needed a man’s cock like never before. Her ‘boyfriend’, one of the drug dealers, had made her shave her pubic hair completely just the day before. Now he was dead and she was lying with a huge monster. She didn’t care one bit. All she wanted was his phallus inside her as soon as possible.

    His hands curled around her swollen tits, squeezing hard, forcing her to whine as hardened nipples bulged upwards. His enormous cock insinuated itself at the entrance of her vaginal cavity. Then, with a hard sudden move, it sank completely into her! It stretched her wider than ever. She climaxed again.

    “Nnngghhhh”, Rubi wailed in the midst of her orgasm while the appendage filled her to full capacity, gliding over slippery surfaces, stimulating her g-spot, banging against her cervix. Another hard push and he was inside of her womb.

    Shelly was now unconsciously rubbing her pussy with one hand and massaging her breasts with the other. Her eyes were fixed on the gray cock sliding in and out of the Latin young woman.

    Every stroke penetrated Rubi several inches before pulling out almost completely and pushing in again. The woman’s belly swelled to accommodate the giant rod and the air was pushed out of her lungs. She gasped loudly following his rhythm.

    “Aaaah, Ahhhhh, Ahhhh, aaaaahh, Aaanngggghhh,” another climax ignited through her bouncing body! She was experiencing an intensity of sexual arousal never dreamed possible. Orgasm followed orgasm during this relentless ravishing.

    Then, he grunted and exploded inside of the overwhelmed girl. Shelly saw his large balls pulsate again and again while Rubi’s belly bulged at the spot where the head of his cock was. Shelly’s heart was beating out of her chest and her pussy was a waterfall of fluids that soaked her fingers. Soon, the alien’s semen poured out of Rubi’s stretched cunt and dribbled to the bed. Shelly couldn’t take it any longer and jumped over the bed and to the girl’s pelvis, sucking and swallowing the sperm that escaped between Rubi’s pussy and the beast’s cock.

    The creature watched pleased at Shelly’s slavish actions and he pulled out his cock, allowing more room for her eager mouth. A large quantity of sperm flooded out of Rubi’s body. Shelly shifted her position between the girl’s legs and stuck her mouth directly on the open cavity to receive as much fluid as possible. She was in a cum-eating frenzy. Her brain was not processing any information other than consuming the alien’s delicious cream. She had become helplessly addicted to it.

    Rubi’s body was still twitching from her overwhelming sexual experience. Soft moans escaped her mouth as Shelly finished cleaning the excess of sperm.

    The alien walked down the stairs following Lisa’s scent and opened the locked bathroom door without much effort. Lisa screamed as she saw the huge monster walk in but a quick needle in her neck muted the frightened girl. This time she didn’t go limp but just lost her will to fight. Her nipples swelled rapidly revealing her induced arousal. The alien grabbed her hand and she submissively followed him to the living room.

    After the challenging battle with the drug dealers he needed to celebrate his victory. Impregnating Rubi wasn’t enough for him and Lisa would do just fine to satisfy his needs. The woman’s womb was already full with his sperm from the hard fucking the night before and the reproduction process had already started inside her body, so he decided to play with her another way. The beast forced Lisa to lay on her back on the couch with her head hanging over the edge.

    The small-framed girl looked upside-down at the rod dangling in front of her face. The alien aligned his dick at her pink lips and pushed. The injected substance that flowed in Lisa’s veins made her flexible, both mentally and physically. She willingly opened her mouth, letting his cock sink until it reached the back of her throat.

    The alien began to fuck her face. Lisa could barely breathe but even so, she sucked him eagerly, massaging his cock head with her tongue. She was very aware of what she was doing and she new it was wrong, but she couldn’t do anything about it. She wanted him to ravish her, to abuse her at will and take her to the stars like he had done the day before. The injected substance was doing a good job within her brain.

    The alien pushed increasingly harder against the entrance of her throat. She got scared and tried to stop him, but he was too strong and she caved. The large dick slipped past her gullet invading her esophagus. Lisa could clearly feel the firm piece of meat moving deeper inside of her, inch by inch. This excited her even further. The alien kept pushing until his balls were resting on her face. Lisa’s cunt was gushing. Suddenly, she realized she was running out of air. She pushed the monster desperately as she began to choke.

    The female was useless if she died, so the alien pulled out to let her breath. After allowing her a few intakes of air, the alien shoved his cock back into her mouth. This time, it was her that pulled him deep. He complied shoving his cock until his swollen balls smashed her forehead. He waited until she was choking again and pulled out. The process repeated several times. On the last stroke, he discharged a fountain of semen directly in her esophagus.

    The alien began to pull out of her as he continued to spray cum in large quantities. Lisa could feel her stomach bloating from the viscous juice filling her insides. Her clitoris was swelling large from the extreme arousal. The head of his cock reached her throat and immediately gobs of sperm filled her mouth. It tasted delicious; she wanted more but he pulled completely out of her mouth. Semen sprayed all over her face and hair. Lisa tried to catch as much as she could, eager to gulp it down.

    The helplessly woman didn’t know that she was becoming addicted to his cum, as Shelly already was.

    Day three: Night

    It was almost sundown when Kurt and the officers decided to call it off for the day. They had carefully searched the cocaine lab for clues but found nothing. They had also searched a few possible hiding places for the alien, unsuccessfully. They would continue the next morning. Claudia was anxious to get home and check on her daughter. Kurt had promised she would be much healthier.

    As soon as they got out of the car, Claudia ran into the house. She found Faith sitting in the living room, wearing her usual t-shirt and watching TV. She looked better than ever. Claudia sat beside her and held her tightly.

    “I’m going to clean up,” Kurt said walking up the stairs.

    Mother and daughter talked for a while about the marvelous recovery and then Faith remembered, “Did Kurt say he was going to clean up?”

    “Yes, why?” Claudia asked.

    “Rebecca is using the bathroom,” she answered.

    Kurt was standing in the middle of the bathroom, observing the silhouette of the nurse bathing behind the plastic curtains. She was standing inside the large Jacuzzi-like bathtub. Her body looked slim, yet very strong. Firm legs and arms indicated that she exercised often. Her perky breasts matched perfectly the curvy lines of the rest of her body. Suddenly, Kurt heard Rebecca moaning softly. It became evident that she wasn’t just bathing her body; she was doing more than that.

    Kurt carefully moved the curtain aside and saw the woman rubbing her clitoris with one hand while she sprayed water on her pussy with the other. He quickly undressed and silently entered the bathtub.

    Rebecca played with herself still unaware of his presence. She was facing away from the man that she secretly desired. She tenderly caressed her clitoris while thinking about Kurt, wishing it was his hand touching her.

    Kurt approached from behind and grabbed her shoulders. Rebecca jumped scared and was about to scream but he covered her mouth and said softly, “Don’t be scared, it’s me, Kurt.” Then, he added, “I saw you yesterday watching us in the living room. You were looking at Claudia and me having sex”.

    This statement put her mind in motion and the urge to scream disappeared. Kurt removed his hand from her mouth.

    “I’m sorry…I didn’t…please don’t hurt me,” Rebecca said almost crying, still facing away from him and trying to get loose from his hold.

    “Hurt you?” he interrupted “I would never hurt you. I just want you to stay with me. You belong with us. With Claudia, Faith and me.” He put his arm around her waist. Rebecca was still scared but her nipples reacted immediately to his embrace.

    “You know I can take care of you better than anybody else on this planet,” Kurt said.

    The nurse was not struggling anymore and was listening attentively to his words. Regardless of the awkward situation, she wanted this and she was caving to her desires.

    Her pink nipples poked out when he grabbed the soapy sponge and started to bathe her with tenderness. First she felt the gentle touch in the center of her back. Circular movements spread out around her waist, dipping lower, massaging into that delicate curve between her lower back and the tops of her buttocks. Lower again until each of those pert ass cheeks was being massaged. She felt slight tugs on her pussy lips, as her cheeks were forced apart with each rotation. Her breathing deepened. Then his hand dipped into the crevice between her legs, moving easily in the confined space due to the soapy lubrication. A finger touched lightly over her sensitive anus causing a shiver of lust.

    Rebecca was just standing there, frozen and entranced by his expert touch; the fluids dripping from her pussy disguised by her wet body. His left hand was lightly touching the area just above the edge of her fine pubic hair, not moving, not just yet. Meanwhile, his right hand continued to massage the backs of the nurse’s thighs, fingers pushing into the resistance between her partly opened legs.

    Almost unconsciously Rebecca shifted slightly, spreading her legs wider. The heel of his hand slipped between her legs, massaging gently upwards, still avoiding her overheated pussy. He caressed her between her ass cheeks that now openly trembled.

    Then his fingers explored the edges of her cunt lips until his middle finger slipped to the center. He pressed harder and she opened to his touch, letting him penetrate into the tight passage. The helpless nurse moaned loudly, feeling his strong finger slipping back and forth, and his thumb pressing lightly onto the small knot of her anus.

    Using his left hand, Kurt pressed between the pouting lips, finding her clitoris hard and erect. He manipulated the sensitive love button between two fingers, and this was enough… Rebecca lost control. With a groan, she fell forward to her hands and knees, legs spread.

    Kurt’s hand still continued its manipulation of the throbbing clitoris while his right hand slid across her anus and pressed a finger that slipped inside almost effortlessly. Soapy walls gripped and released his finger as it moved smoothly in and out, increasing her arousal even further.

    Rebecca’s breasts heaved and her breath shuddered in tortured gasps. Shifting her weight onto one hand, she began manipulating her own tits, squeezing and tugging the hardened nipples, swollen with lust.

    Sensing what was coming, Kurt pulled his finger out for a moment. A small moan of disappointment escaped her lips, which changed to a sigh of pleasure as he inserted two, and then three fingers into her pussy. Kurt brought his thumb round to press hard again onto the little pink knot of her anus. Then, it was back inside. Moving faster now, two fingers rubbing over the clit from the front, three fingers shafting in and out of the cunt from the rear, the thumb almost touching them through a thin membrane.

    Rebecca exploded. She fell forwards onto her face with a shriek as a powerful orgasm shot though her twitching pussy and spread throughout her body. He continued to stimulate all areas until he was sure he had given the woman every last bit of pleasure she could take.

    Kurt’s cock was hard as a rock and now it was time to show her why she should stay in the house with them. He took advantage of her current position; face down on the bathtub floor with her ass up and exposed, wet and ready. He wasted no time. The muscular man aligned his cock at the tight opening of her anus and pushed steadily. Much to his surprise, Rebecca reached back and spread her ass checks for him. He entered her rectum easily, one inch, then two, three; in the first push, his whole rod disappeared inside the nurse’s fit body. Her legs trembled as she grunted in bliss.

    Claudia walked into the bathroom and stood by the door, observing the couple. Kurt was ramming his cock in and out of the nurse’s ass with long, slow motions. She could picture the head of his cock moving deep inside the nurse’s rectum, pulling out and then pushing in again. Then Kurt increased the speed of his thrusts.

    Rebecca was ecstatic, moaning loudly while her breasts dangled back and forth a couple of inches over the bathtub floor.

    Claudia watched with amazement at Rebecca’s exertions. The nurse was totally submissive to her new lover and Claudia found the situation incredibly hot.

    Kurt’s sperm was boiling in his balls ready to burst. A few seconds later, he ejaculated a large wad of cum up the nurse’s ass. Rebecca felt the warm fluid filling her insides and this sent her over the edge again, her legs shaking uncontrollably and her spine bending up and down with strong spasms. He kept sending jets of cum into her body while her climax refused to fade away.

    At last, Kurt slowly withdrew from her, careful not to let the cum spill out of her ass. He stood up bringing the shattered girl with him. Holding her tight, pressing her back against his chest. Rebecca was barely conscious.

    Claudia was still there, motionless watching them. Her nipples hard and erect.

    “Grab a towel and help me get her dry,” Kurt told Claudia while turning Rebecca around and exposing her ass. He was curious about what Claudia would do.

    Claudia snapped out of her voyeuristic spell, pulled a towel from the shelf and moved closer to the couple. She started drying Rebecca’s hair and gently moved the towel around her back, then lower to her ass checks. Claudia could feel her nipples almost exploding beneath her blouse.

    She knelt, still making slow circles on Rebecca’s rounded ass. She noticed a thread of white cream leaking out of the nurse’s anus and sliding down her inner thigh. Almost unconsciously, Claudia leaned forward and licked it, cleaning the gooey fluid with her tongue. At first she couldn’t believe what she had just done, but then, a delightful taste saturated her tongue and stimulated her brain.

    Claudia grabbed Rebecca’s ass cheeks, spreading them apart, and buried her face within. She licked every drop of sperm that escaped the nurse’s ravished hole.

    What am I doing? Claudia thought. But she didn’t stop doing it; the taste was too good. She wanted more. She needed more.

    Rebecca was in heaven. The incredible feeling of the warm tongue poking at her anus made her clitoris swell again and now it was rubbing against Kurt muscular leg. She wanted this to continue forever. Unfortunately for her, when there was no more fluid to swallow, Claudia pulled away.

    Claudia’s mouth and chin were totally smeared with Kurt’s sperm. Kurt turned the limp nurse around to let Claudia dry her front. Rebecca opened her eyes weakly, looking at her boss. Their eyes locked as Claudia moved her hands down, rubbing gently on her friend’s tits. Rebecca moaned slightly. Claudia had never been with a woman before but this was really exciting. Something had changed within her as her usual shyness about her sexuality had completely vanished.

    Claudia’s pussy was soaping wet. She moved closer to the nurse as the towel traveled down to dry Rebecca’s pelvis. She made circular motions over Rebecca’s pubic hair and gently caressed her clitoris with the soft fabric. Rebecca placed her arms around Claudia’s waist. Unexpectedly, the women kissed each other passionately. Rebecca could taste Kurt’s sperm in Claudia’s mouth, which increased her excitement. Tongues dueled wildly as Claudia dropped the towel, caressing Rebecca’s clitoris and cunt lips.

    Kurt was very satisfied. He and the women were one.

    He broke the kiss, much to their disappointment and carried Rebecca to Faith’s room. Claudia followed them close behind. He placed the nurse on the teen’s bed and left her alone with Claudia. He knew what was going to happen next and he was counting on it. He needed the women to get close to each other in every possible way. He shut the door behind him and walked down the stairs to join Faith in the living room.

    * * *

    Meanwhile, at Lisa’s apartment, the alien finally got tired of ravishing Lisa and left the girls alone. Shelly watched the monster jump out the window and then she walked downstairs to the main floor. Moments ago, she had witnessed how the huge cock of the beast penetrated Lisa’s mouth beyond the impossible. Did he hurt her? Was she still alive?

    Shelly noticed that the small, assailed girl was breathing normally and her eyes were closed, as if she as peacefully sleeping. Lisa’s head was still hanging over the edge of the couch. Shelly saw the great amount of cum spread all over Lisa’s face, some of it still dripping to the floor. The temptation started in her pussy and traveled through her belly up to her mind.

    She wanted to taste the wonderful fluid once more. The sperm she sucked out of Rubi’s vaginal cavity was only an appetizer for her needs. She knelt beside the couch and got closer to Lisa’s face. She was a few inches from the brunette. The closer she got to the cum-smeared skin, the harder it became to resist. Shelly kissed Lisa’s face, timidly, but the brunette didn’t move an inch. She licked her own lips, tasting the white cream. Then she licked Lisa’s cheek, filling the tip of her tongue with the sticky goo. The familiar, exciting tingling saturated her mouth. Soon, she was eagerly sucking Lisa’s face clean.

    When Shelly swept the sticky fluid off Lisa’s soft lips, the petite girl came back to her senses and instinctively stuck her tongue out. Shelly was startled for a moment but then she responded to the brunette, burying her tongue in Lisa’s mouth. They kissed passionately. Shelly grasped Lisa’s breasts, gently squeezing them and caressing her nipples. Lisa arched her back and a big load of goo flowed out of her mouth into Shelly’s. The blonde was caught by surprise but immediately tried to swallow all she could; some of it spilled to the floor.

    This increased Shelly’s arousal even further. She stood up, walked around the couch and threw her body over Lisa’s. They kissed fervently while breasts rubbed over breasts and pussy over pussy. The new-found lovers enjoyed each other for a long time until it was dark outside.

    Meanwhile, Rubi remained still unconscious on the upper floor, with her womb completely filled with alien sperm.

    Day three: Late Night

    The alien was hanging outside a window of the second floor at the police headquarters. His invisibility shield was activated. Below him, on the street, a dozen patrol cars were parked and many men in uniform walked in and out of the building. A young female scent flowed out the window and the beast had his eyes locked on his prey. He slipped silently inside.

    It was late and Officer O’Malley was finishing some paperwork before going home. She had the feeling of being watched but she looked around and everyone was immersed in their own work. Then, from the corner of her eye, she saw a figure materializing beside her. This was impossible. It must be tiredness playing tricks in her mind. She turned her head and there it was! The huge gray bulk of a man was standing beside her desk. Two meters high. Very broad shoulders and chest. A lot of electronic devices attached to his arms and legs. She just had time to gasp before a needle stung her neck. She wanted to grab her gun but her arms were not responding.

    “What the hell is that!!” someone shouted from the other side of the room.

    Everybody looked at him and then looked in the direction he was staring. Most of the twenty officers in the room watched the alien at the same time. The alien was in attack stance. Knees partly bent, ready to jump. Torso leaning forward as his eyes observed every move of the surrounding officers.

    An instant before the first gun pointed in his direction, he jumped at incredible speed, attaching himself to the left wall a few feet above the ground. The first bullet cut the air, flying across O’Malley’s opened window. When the next round perforated holes in the wall, the beast was already running fast toward the closest man to kill him, cutting his chest and face with his blades. Seeing this, the police officers took cover behind their desks and started shooting again, trying not to kill each other in crossfire.

    A different shooting sound crossed the room. Faded. Almost like a blowgun. A bright bullet flew across the room at lightening speed. The fireball passed through a metal desk like butter and killed another officer, throwing him back several feet. Another explosion blasted near the center of the room and a cloud of gray smoke spread quickly inside the room. Soon, it became very difficult to see beyond two meters.

    More screams meant more officers down. The fire alarms went off. The place was in total chaos. Bullets flew everywhere. More policemen were entering the room, trying to figure out what was going on, ready to shoot at the invaders. Smoke was escaping through the windows. The invisibility shield was activated again and the alien rushed to O’Malley’s desk, grabbed the young woman by her uniform and dragged her out the window. He carried the woman up the exterior wall, using the smoke and the moonless night as cover. Then, they both disappeared into the darkness.

    Some officers were still behind cover, looking for the attacker. A heavy silence reigned on the room as the smoke slowly started to dissipate. There were several wounded and dead bodies lying around.

    “What the hell happened?” one of the officers asked. “What the fuck was that thing?”

    Nobody answered.

    * * *

    A short time later the alien arrived at Lisa’s apartment carrying O’Malley. He removed her uniform and laid her naked body on the bed, beside Rubi. O’Malley was still unconscious but the effect of the injection was fading away. The alien watched Shelly and Lisa sleeping together on the couch downstairs. He decided to wait until the new girl was fully awake. It would be more fun that way. Anyway, he still had some pending work with Shelly. Her womb had not been filled with his sperm yet.

    He walked down to the main floor and stood in front of the couch. Lisa was waking up. When she saw the huge gray bulk standing beside her she jolted, pushing Shelly away and waking her in the process. Both girls sat on the sofa looking at the alien, the weird shape of his head, his broad chest, his strong arms, and his long, fat cock. Shelly could not take her eyes away from it. Lisa didn’t know what to do and just held tightly to Shelly’s arm.

    The alien moved his clawed hand to the back of Shelly’s head and pulled her toward him. She resisted for a moment but he was too strong. Slowly, her face approached his penis until her cheek was pressing on his still soft cock. Feeling his ruggedness on her face instantly spiked her arousal. She spontaneously grabbed his rod and put it in her mouth.

    Lisa was amazed watching her new friend collaborating with the monster while the fat cock started to grow fast. Moments later, Shelly’s lips were widely stretched and her head was bobbing back and forth, blowing him fervently.

    Sucking noises filled the room and Lisa started to feel tickles between her legs, her excitement also increasing rapidly. Lisa was very close to Shelly’s face and the alien’s dick. Inevitably she caved to her desires and leaned forward, licking the part of the alien’s cock that could not fit inside Shelly’s mouth. Both girls got him hard and lubricated. He was ready now.

    He grabbed both girls and pulled them off the couch, then he sat down with his cock pointing up like a rocket. Shelly and Lisa were standing in front of him, confused. The alien signaled Shelly to approach and she obeyed, her eyes fixed on the enormous phallus. He held her waist, turned her around and lifted her over his lap, facing away from him. Her pussy was now hovering over the tip of his long cock. A rush rippled across the blonde’s body, who looked up at Lisa, still standing in front of them. The alien let Shelly’s own weight force his cock into her, pushing her soaked pussy lips apart and sinking deep into the warm cavity. Shelly gasped, her eyes still locked with Lisa’s.

    Slowly and steadily, the alien’s rod penetrated the tight cavity, until it hit bottom. He began to rock Shelly’s body up and down, fucking her delightfully and she responded by waving her hips around, enjoying every second of it. Shelly wasn’t scared anymore. She wanted to be fucked. She wanted his large, hard cock inside of her, filling her so completely over and over. Her body needed his seed. She needed to taste that addicting creamy fluid that only he could give her.

    Lisa looked into Shelly’s eyes until they rolled back into her head, overwhelmed by the intense pleasure.She could not just stand there and do nothing. Her body was also on fire and she needed some release. She stepped forward, straddling the alien’s legs and sitting down in front of Shelly, kissing her, rubbing her tits and increasing the bliss. Shelly wrapped her arms around Lisa’s body, pulling her closer. The petite brunette felt her nipples rise fast as the blonde’s body jumped up and down and Shelly’s tits rubbed on hers constantly.

    Then, Shelly started to convulse, “Aaahhh Goooodd! Aaahhrggg”

    Her orgasm came like a freight train crashing down, her impaled body twitching with violent spasms. The alien seized this moment to finish the penetration. He pushed down on the blonde’s waist and his cock popped through her cervix reaching the bottom of her womb. This extracted a wheeze from the ravished girl and extended her orgasm a little longer. Then, her arms went limp.

    Upstairs, Karen O’Malley was regaining consciousness. She opened her eyes and found herself in an unknown place. She couldn’t remember anything after she saw that man in the office wearing a gray costume. She realized that she was naked and inside an elegant apartment. She saw Rubi lying next to her and tried unsuccessfully to wake her. The young girl was breathing serenely. Her legs were spread wide, hanging to the side of the bed and there was a white liquid accumulated between her legs, mainly near her crotch.

    O’Malley suspected that the fluid was semen. But it couldn’t be; there was too much of it. It looked like a hundred guys had jacked off between the girl’s legs. The officer leaned closer and it smelled just like sex. It had to be semen. Then, she heard a soft moan coming from downstairs and looked down through the balustrade. What she saw almost sent her heart out of her chest…

    The man with the gray disguise was there! And he was fucking two young women! She looked around for her gun but it was nowhere to be found. She walked silently half way down the stairs trying to understand what was really happening. When she was closer to the trio, she saw the beast’s head! It was not a disguise! She had to cover her mouth to avoid screaming.

    This was impossible. Maybe it’s just a sex toy she thought. She observed as the blonde woman’s body shuddered under the spasms of a strong orgasm. The second girl was also sitting on his lap, devotedly helping him to stimulate the ravished girl. That thing looked too real to be a toy. O’Malley couldn’t understand why these girls were willingly fucking that horrible creature. She considered approaching the alien and hitting his head with something, but she was too scared to move. The situation was all too confusing.

    Even though Shelly was almost unconscious from her never-ending climax, the alien was still grabbing her waist, rocking her body up and down like a rag doll. Lisa was pressing her body against Shelly’s flat belly, pinning the girl in between. The cock hammering in the blonde’s womb increased in strength and speed. Shelly just grunted and moaned trying to bear the incredible fuck. Lisa was jealous. She wanted the giant dick inside of her as well. Her swollen clitoris rubbed against Shelly’s skin and it only boosted her fire.

    Then, she felt the powerful arms of the alien wrapped around her body, and pulled her tightly against Shelly. The alien roared and exploded in climax. A fountain of white fluid gushed inside of Shelly’s stretched womb. Lisa could feel the blonde’s belly bloating every time his balls contracted. Shelly started to shiver again as a renewed orgasm crawled inside her blurred mind. Lisa felt one of the alien’s long fingers penetrating unexpectedly into her anus. This was exactly what she needed; her own orgasm exploded from the center of her sex to her brain and back. She clenched harder to Shelly as their bodies shook convulsively.

    After a few minutes, the alien stood up letting both girls fall to the carpet. He looked to the stairway and found O’Malley staring terrified back at him. He walked toward her while she ran back to the upper level and jumped over Rubi, behind the bed. The alien passed by the bed, not caring about the frightened police officer. He put on his helmet and leaped out the window. O’Malley almost fainted from the blood speeding through her veins. After a few minutes, she calmed down a little and looked in the direction of the girls lying on the floor below. When she was sure that the beast was gone, she stood up and walked down to the main level again, approaching the girls.

    * * *

    The ambulances were rushing in and out of the police headquarters. Dozens of police officers were searching the building and around the block, trying to find the assassin that dared to attack them.

    “What’s going on?” Vega asked through his cell phone.

    “The police headquarters has been attacked by some lunatic!” the voice answered in the other end.

    “Shit! I can’t believe this! Is anyone harmed? Did you get the guy?” the Captain asked.

    “No sir. He escaped. Some officers are saying something about some sort of animal being responsible for it. It’s chaos down here.”

    “Damn! I’m on my way,” he ended the conversation.

    Captain Vega arrived at the building and soon was informed of the situation. There were seven officers dead and twenty-one injured. One officer was missing.

    “What do you mean one officer is missing?” Vega asked.

    “Yes, captain. Officer O’Malley was here at the time of the attack but we can’t find her”

    This is getting out of control. Where the hell is Kurt? Vega thought tensely.

    * * *

    Earlier, back at Claudia’s house. Kurt had not yet sat down on the couch, when Faith was already jumping over to kiss him and hold him tightly.

    “How did you do that? How did you take my illness away?” Faith asked him.

    “Your body won’t be needing food or water anymore. You just need me,” Kurt answered.

    Faith just looked at him with admiration and then put her hand over his crotch, “Can you make me feel even better?” she asked.

    “Sure, that’s what I’m here for,” he said, pulling her t-shirt over her head.

    Kurt let the beautiful teenager lay down on the couch while he pulled his clothes off. Her pink nipples were already erect with anticipation. She rested her head on the sofa’s arm and he moved on top of her, kissing her passionately on her full, red lips. Then he moved down and around her neck, kissing and licking her tender skin above her breasts. The innocent woman gasped at every touch, getting easily closer to her first orgasm of the night.

    Kurt covered her with kisses, moving slowly down her body. He reached her breasts and sucked one of her swollen, sensitive nipples into his mouth. Faith arched her back with delight, smashing her perky orbs against his face. He released her nub and moved to the other. As soon as he nibbled the hard flesh, she climaxed. The teen gasped loudly and bucked up and down trying unsuccessfully to control herself while he remained stuck to her nipple. While her first orgasm faded, he continued his journey down the soft skin of her belly. Her hands grabbed his head, pushing him down to her waiting clitoris. She wanted to cum again.

    Kurt reached her already soaked pussy. An erected clitoris welcomed his mouth. He dove directly on her oversensitive button, sending a jolt of electricity straight to her brain. Faith screamed with joy and grasped his hair as a strong spasm waved across her body. Kurt worked skillfully in the girl’s pussy, licking her cunt lips and sticking his tongue in her tight canal. The young woman squirmed over the couch, her legs already shaking even before her second orgasm completely built within her.

    Kurt felt warmth enveloping his cock. He glanced down to see Claudia kneeling beside the couch, engulfing his growing dick. The woman was a true expert handling a man’s meat. Using her lips, teeth and tongue alternatively, she had him hard as a rock in almost no time.

    Claudia sucked on his fully erected cock with eagerness. Rebecca was there too, kneeling beside her boss, watching her work on their new lover. The nurse observed with astonishment how the long phallus sank inside of Claudia’s throat, deeper and deeper until it was gone completely between her stretched lips. Then, she pulled out all the way and swallowed it again until her nose was touching his pubic hair. Rebecca was horny as hell even after being fucked by Kurt moments ago and after Claudia had just extracted another huge orgasm from her in Faith’s room.

    The nurse crawled closer to Faith’s breasts and started to caress and pinch her nipples. The teen looked at her with lust in her eyes, reaching out and pulling her closer. Rebecca bent forward and licked her nipple fervently. The sensation of the nurse’s warm mouth nibbling her delicate button and Kurt’s expert ministrations on her pussy sent the teen for her second orgasm. Her eyes rolled back into her head and her body stiffened before the first convulsion wracked her body. Kurt almost lost his grip on the teen’s hips as she rose and arched wildly over the sofa, bucking up and down. Claudia, still with the huge cock in her mouth, watched her daughter enjoy life for the first time in months.

    Kurt was really excited working on the new Queen breeder. He knew what this meant for him in the next several years and he could not believe his luck. His excitement grew until his balls were about to explode. Finally, he climaxed. A large quantity of sperm gushed into Claudia’s mouth. The woman’s small oral cavity was almost filled with his first squirt. She was about to swallow but then she thought of Faith. Her daughter needed this more than her. Claudia pulled Rebecca close to her as the second shot overflowed Claudia’s mouth and the fluid started to dribble from her lips to the floor. She released his cock, her cheeks bulging out from the sperm churning inside. Claudia put Kurt’s dick in Rebecca’s mouth an instant before he sprayed the third shot. No semen would be wasted. The nurse welcomed it and started to swallow the delicious juice. Claudia then moved up to her daughter’s face.

    Faith, fully recuperated from her orgasm, observed her mother’s actions, she quickly understood her intentions and opened her mouth wide. Claudia let a thick stream of white cum trickle down into her daughter’s waiting mouth. Faith swallowed it fast and waited for the second discharge. Then, Claudia moved away and Rebecca took her place. She dribbled more semen between Faith’s lips and kissed her afterwards, smearing both her faces. The girls were immersed in some sort of sexual trance which made them do things that a few days before would have been unthinkable.

    This is going to work perfectly, Kurt thought. Now, it is time for impregnation.

    At that precise moment, the phone rang. It was Vega, informing them about the incident in the police building. Faith’s impregnation would have to wait. Claudia and Kurt quickly got dressed and drove to the new killing site.

    “I hope we can find a clue this time,” Claudia said in a worried tone.

    During the car ride, Kurt was looking carefully at a map of the city on his display pad zooming in and out of several locations and calculating distances and population densities.

    They reached the police building and acknowledged the situation. Kurt was really annoyed when he found out that the alien had taken Officer Karen O’Malley. That woman had combat training and was very attractive. He wanted her to be part of his group. Karen would make a good protector for Faith along with Claudia and he didn’t want some dirty beast messing around with the valuable officer. This meant war!

    Kurt searched carefully around the window near Karen’s desk and also checked the outer window frame. And there he found something! A very small, almost invisible piece of red brick that didn’t correspond to the building. He picked it up and the accumulation of dust below it indicated that it had been recently left there. The brick piece had to come from somewhere else and it was very probable that the alien carried it unknowingly in its claws.

    Kurt selected the buildings that contained that kind of brick in a three-mile radius. Comparing the different buildings to the nesting behavior of the killer alien, he discarded most of them until he had only seven possibilities: tall, quiet buildings with easy access from the roof. The search would start the next morning.

    * * *

    Back in Lisa’s apartment, O’Malley was checking on the girls. Lisa was recuperating from her almost self-induced orgasm and Shelly was completely gone, sperm still leaking from her pussy.

    “Hi,” Lisa said when she saw Officer O’Malley.

    The policewoman grabbed a ceramic sculpture from a table and yelled at the tiny brunette, “Don’t move! I’m a police officer… what… what is going on here?”

    “I don’t know… really… this is my apartment but this creature has all of us captive here,” Lisa answered.

    “But, I saw you having sex with… whatever that thing is!!” Karen asked.

    Lisa looked at Karen for a moment and then started crying, hiding her face behind her hands.

    Shelly woke up shortly afterwards and they explained everything that had happened in the past three days.

    O’Malley was a little embarrassed at being nude in front of the girls and she grabbed one of the towels to cover herself. Strangely, Lisa and Shelly were not shy anymore about showing their naked bodies. They also explained to Karen that, despite the fact that the animal had raped them more than once, he had not hurt them in any way.

    At that moment, the girls heard a scream on the upper level and they all looked up at the same time. It was Rubi, who had woken up and she was watching the alien move swiftly by the bed toward the main floor. He didn’t bother to take the stairs and just jumped over the balustrade. He landed on his feet near the couch with a loud thump. The women were amazed by his speed and agility and when they finally reacted, it was too late. The alien had taken Karen by the waist and was pushing her backwards until she was pinned against the wall. The towel was ripped away and the slender officer was nude again.

    “Don’t fight him!” Lisa yelled, “If you do what he wants, he won’t hurt you!”

    Shelly walked boldly closer to them and said to Karen in a whisper, “Just be still. Please try not to move.”

    The alien knew that this female was working with the authorities and she was a warrior of some kind. He decided not to use any drug to subdue her, he will do it by force… or by coercion. This was interesting and exciting to him and his phallus was already hardening by the time they reached the back wall.

    Karen was terrified, but even so, she thought it was a good idea to listen to the girls’ suggestion and she stood very still under his strong grasp.

    The alien was looking down at her and she was looking up at his black helmet. Her hands were shaking with fear. Suddenly, she saw his long tongue sliding out of the mouth hole, coming close to her face. She turned her head to one side but his tongue had another objective. It kept moving down until reaching her left nipple and expertly started to massage it.

    Karen looked down to her chest and saw with repulsion the probing limb that was licking her body. The tongue was more than a foot long and it was pointy and flexible. It thickened as it approached its base, which was at least two and a half inches wide. She impulsively tried to push him away but he moved his hand incredibly fast and grabbed her wrist tightly, almost hurting her. He let her arm go immediately but the message was clear; don’t move! The alien kept licking and pulling on her delicate nub and it started to respond as if it had a will of its own. When the nipple was completely erect, he moved to the other. Soon, it was swollen and sensitive, aroused by the cool air and his skilled ministrations. Her hands were not shaking anymore.

    Shelly and Lisa had approached them, hand in hand, and watched the action from a couple of meters away. In some way, they tried to be supportive for Karen but in the back of their minds, they were a little envious of her as a little tingling had already started between their legs. The thought of his creamy, white juice was taking control of their minds.

    The warm wet tongue slid down toward Karen’s belly while the alien knelt in front of her. He moved his hand to grasp her thighs and forced her legs apart. His tongue proceeded to dance around her navel, then down around her soft cunt lips and over her inner thighs, all the way to her anus and back up her navel.

    Karen was breathing heavily both from fear and from the unwanted excitement. Nobody in her life had ever caressed her body so delightfully. She looked at the girls and Shelly told her in a very soft voice, “He won’t hurt you”.

    At that precise moment, the slippery tongue entered her pussy, just one inch. Karen gasped loudly and her whole body became rigid with tension. The alien started to move his tongue very fast within her cavity, massaging her vaginal walls as it penetrated deeper. The policewoman opened her mouth wide, amazed by a feeling unknown to her, both physically and mentally. Here she was, being raped by a monster from another world and she was beginning to enjoy it. She hated herself. But the sensations waving through her body were too intense and too good to be denied. She started to understand why Shelly and Lisa had been fucking the alien so eagerly a few hours before.

    The pleasurable feeling of his tongue was up to her belly now. It was moving like a snake inside of her, touching places and awaking nerves she hadn’t known she had. Karen was panting and her legs were trembling, but this time fear was not the cause of it. She looked down and saw the alien had removed his helmet and his mouth was almost touching her pussy lips. It meant that his long tongue was completely inside of her, penetrating her deeper than she thought possible. Her first orgasm was approaching fast. She knew it. She couldn’t believe it but it was happening. She wanted it to happen. It was just a few seconds away… closer now… suddenly, he pulled out.

    No, please, don’t stop! she thought, or maybe she said it out loud. She didn’t know. She felt an unbearable void in her pussy and all she wanted from him was to finish the job.

    She opened her eyes and saw the alien standing in front of her. She looked at his great bulk, his broad shoulders and then, his cock. His huge dick was completely erect, inches away from her belly. She could not take her eyes off his swollen cock head. The beast moved forward and bent his knees, enough to position his cock just outside her pouting pussy lips. Vaginal juices and alien saliva was dripping down her thighs and she felt it was burning hot. It didn’t matter who or what was in front of her, she wanted that phallus inside of her.

    She grabbed his cock and pulled him closer. The alien was pleased with her behavior and complied with her wishes. He pressed against her pussy and it spread apart, allowing his thick member to penetrate her. Karen felt like the entire world was pushing inside of her body but she welcomed it. The beast kept pushing and the phallus kept sliding in, deeper and deeper with one steady and firm move. Karen lifted her body until she was standing on her toes but there was still more cock to be received. As the tip of his cock reached her cervix, he grabbed her waist and lifted her from the floor. Now the pretty officer was pinned against the wall, with his dick impaling her as deep as her cavity allowed and her feet hanging a few centimeters above the floor.

    Her eyes were opened wide, fixed on his head. Her chest heaved with each deep breath. Her world had become surreal. She thought this had to be a dream, a wonderful and strange dream. Then, he started to pump his cock in and out of her warm, tight hole. He was not gentle. Every hard thrust expelled the air from her lungs. It took only six strokes before she exploded in the most potent orgasm of her life. Her body started to contort wildly as her pussy twitched around his fat dick. Her legs were trembling convulsively. He kept pumping harder and faster. Her climax seemed to last forever. Finally, she couldn’t endure such overwhelming bliss and her body went limp. The alien knew what he had to do and grabbing her waist a little tighter, he pushed hard and penetrated the woman’s uterus. Karen just gasped lightly, half conscious.

    The alien started to thrust inside of her with a fast rhythm while her feet and arms were dangling freely. She breathed with short intakes or air while saliva drooled from her mouth to her chest. The beast pumped hard for a while until his balls were charged and ready. At last, he spurted his load inside of the woman’s womb. Karen was cognizant enough to feel the hot juice fill her body and it sent another orgasm crashing through her brain. As usual, it was too much to be contained in the slim body and it started to dribble down her legs and to the floor beneath. Shelly and Lisa saw the precious fluid and started to lick their lips with anticipation. They had been rubbing their clits and breasts since the beginning and now they were horny as hell. Rubi watched everything from the balustrade on the upper level. She felt a strange tingling between her legs too.

    Day four: Early morning

    Kurt knew that the monster had at least three women captive and that should keep him going back to his nest very often. Vega was on the roof of an old building, eating an improvised breakfast and using his binoculars to observe a tall brick building across the street. It was one of the possible hiding places for the alien. Kurt and Claudia were together, a few blocks to the north watching another possibility. A building in construction with the lower floors already finished and ready to be occupied.
    Going into the buildings and searching for the missing girls was not an option because the beast might catch them inside and things could turn into a nightmare.

    “I wish we didn’t have to be here. I could take a few days off and we could just stay home, helping my daughter get well… enjoying each other,” Claudia whispered.

    “I wish we could do that, but first I have to finish this job. Later we will have a lot of time for ourselves,” Kurt answered.

    “Mmm, I can’t wait,” Claudia said, cuddling against his body. It was a cold morning and they had been at their post more than an hour already.

    Claudia wrapped her right arm around his waist and moved her left hand to his crotch.

    * * *

    Meanwhile, at Lisa’s apartment, Karen woke up lying on the bed. She noticed someone asleep next to her and she jumped, surprised and confused. She looked around and quickly remembered where she was and everything that had happened the night before. She knelt on the bed and saw Lisa beside her and Shelly on the other side. Rubi was also there, resting her head on Shelly’s shoulder.

    Karen looked at her crotch and the sticky goo smeared all over it. She touched her tender parts and they were still sore from the extreme experience of last night. She remembered the incredible orgasms that drove her almost unconscious. The last thing she remembered was having Lisa’s mouth stuck to her clitoris, draining the last bit of strength she had. Thinking of this made her nipples swell.

    Karen made sure that the beast was not around and woke up the girls. Rubi was introduced to the policewoman and they started to discuss the situation. They needed to find a way to escape. Although, Lisa and Shelly were not sure anymore they wanted to leave. If they got to escape, how could they obtain more of the alien’s delicious cum? No human man could provide that.

    Shelly noticed that more of the fluid in question had dribbled out of Karen’s pussy during the night and was spread between her thighs. She unexpectedly reached out and scooped some semen, taking it to her mouth.

    “Hey!! Don’t do that!” Karen yelled.

    “Sorry…I…I needed it” Shelly replied.

    They were interrupted by Lisa, who said, “Something is moving inside me…”

    “What?” Karen asked.

    “I feel something moving in my belly” Lisa confirmed this by taking Karen’s hand and placing it on her stomach, which was slightly distended.

    “I can’t feel anything,” Karen said after a few seconds.

    “Let me check,” Shelly said, pushing Lisa back on the bed and placing her ear over Lisa’s abdomen. She heard weird noises coming from within. Squishy noises.

    Instead of feeling terrified or even worried about it, Lisa was really calm about her situation. Karen couldn’t understand it, nor could Rubi who was looking intently at Lisa’s belly. It seemed that it was swelling by the minute. Half an hour later, Lisa appeared to be five months pregnant.

    The alien jumped abruptly through the window, scaring the girls. He stood beside the bed with his large cock already erected. The four women looked simultaneously at his thick penis and all of them instantly remembered their previous fuck sessions with this magnificent tool.

    The alien grabbed Lisa’s hand and made her stand. She almost lost her balance with the new weight in her abdomen. Then, he sat on the edge of the bed and positioned her in front of him, turning her around so she was facing away from the bed, towards the window. The rest of the girls were frozen in place, unable to decide what to do.
    The beast grabbed Lisa’s waist and lifted her easily to place her pussy above his shaft. Shelly moved in front of the alien to see what was going on. If there was going to be sperm around, she wanted to be a part of it. Karen moved beside Shelly and also observed the action.

    The alien started to lower Lisa onto his cock but just as her pussy lips spread wide and the tip penetrated her lubricated hole, he lifted the pregnant woman and moved her a couple of centimeters forward. The beast started to lower her again and Lisa felt the pressure of his cock head against her anus. She let out a soft gasp and tried to move away but he didn’t allow it. The tight sphincter yielded to his demands and opened as the woman’s body was forced down.

    Lisa seemed about to be split apart by the giant phallus impaling her. A moment later, it was all inside. They both stood still for a moment. Lisa’s eyes were unblinking as her brain tried to adjust to this new overwhelming sensation. Her belly looked more bloated now that her insides were pushed aside by the fat cock within. Her nipples were proudly erect, almost ready to burst. The couple was still immobile. Then, Lisa moved her hips slightly back and forth and this was the signal he was waiting for. The alien lifted her body and let her fall onto his rod. Lisa grunted and threw her head back. He did it again and Lisa gasped. They began to get a rhythm and soon after, she was riding his cock almost savagely. She was moaning and screaming so loud, that the rest of the girls were getting excited just by listening to her. Thirty centimeters of hard meat were rubbing in and out of Lisa’s anus and it was driving her crazy.

    It was obvious to everyone that her orgasm was near. Lisa grabbed her bloated belly with both hands as her head bobbled from side to side and her hair flew in every direction. Then, her orgasm arrived. Her eyes went blank, her body began to convulse back and forth, and her legs stiffened to each side. The alien smashed his cock one last time into her contorting body and suddenly, something started to come out of her vagina. The rest of the girls were mesmerized observing how some sort of maggot squeezed itself out of the Lisa’s tiny hole. It was the size and shape of a large cucumber and was totally white. Lisa’s body kept shaking with the fat cock stretching her anus and the thick maggot stretching her pussy, until the weird creature was completely out and fell to the carpeted floor.

    The alien lifted the exhausted girl, pulling his still erect cock out of her anus and threw her onto the bed. He walked forward to where the three other captives were standing and pushed them all down to their knees. He placed his dick in front of Karen’s face and grabbed her head. She knew she had no choice but to open her mouth. As she did, the beast plunged his fat meat inside, stretching her lips widely. He pumped her oral cavity just a few times and without warning, blasted a huge load of cum inside of her.

    Karen’s cheeks bulged out from the sudden discharge and she was forced to swallow, then another spurt and even a third one. The white cream was dripping all over and was even coming out of her nose. Karen was about to choke when he pulled out and placed his cock in front Rubi’s face. The scared girl just did as her friend had and soon she was swallowing her share of semen. Shelly almost couldn’t wait for her turn and it didn’t take long. She eagerly sucked out his cum until he popped out of her mouth and moved back to Karen.

    * * *

    Kurt was carefully watching all the windows across the street with his binoculars. It was difficult to concentrate since Claudia had his cock completely buried down her throat. She moved her head back, letting his phallus slid almost out of her mouth, just to dive forward again, swallowing his manhood all the way to his balls. This woman was the best cocksucker he had ever known. She had been working his rod for almost thirty minutes and she was as eager as the first second. He was about to explode and he let her know…

    “I’m coming baby… be ready!”

    “Ummmhh” was all she could mumble.

    He grabbed the back of her head and she plunged forward one last time. The first discharge was gushed directly into her throat, then the second and the third. Claudia was running out of air but she wanted him to finish before pulling out. After seven shots, the spurts became shorter until they stopped. She pulled back and filled her lungs with deep breaths. Then, she looked up at him with a mischievous smile and licked her wet, smeared lips.

    “I think this counts as lunch,” she said.

    Still, nothing was happening in the building across the street.

    Day four: Noon

    The alien was crouching on a roof beside a huge water tank observing the partially destroyed police building from a safe distance. A lot of people were moving in and out; uniformed guys, technicians and construction workers, but there was not a sign of what he was looking for. The beast was searching for one particular subject he had seen the day before in the cocaine lab. That man looked different from the others. He moved differently too. It could be a ‘Traveler’ and if that was the case, the alien had to be ready for a dangerous fight. The blood in his veins started to pump faster just thinking about it. He had heard that the Travelers were one of the few species that could defeat a perfectly skilled assassin like himself in a one to one combat. The alien felt a rush anticipating the battle. If he was going to die, it would be worth it.

    Vega was having the same luck as Kurt and Claudia from his observation point, finding only an empty building across the street. He called them on the cell phone and they decided to abandon their current positions and change locations. Vega drove south for ten minutes and posted himself in front of a recently redecorated edifice with two smaller buildings to each side.

    Kurt knew that the search could take a few days and he was eager to start Faith’s impregnation cycle. It would be a great honor for him to start a Queen breeding process and he couldn’t get that thought out of his mind. After a short internal deliberation, Kurt decided he and Claudia were going to make a quick stop at her home before moving to the next position. The search would have to wait for a few hours.

    * * *

    Back in Lisa’s apartment, the four women were sitting on the bed, observing Lisa’s new baby. The cucumber-shaped maggot was slowly creeping over the sheets. It moved like a worm, enlarging and contracting its body, taking its grip from the bed-cover’s irregularities.

    “We have to destroy this thing,” O’Malley said in her usual police voice. She and Rubi had not been fed with enough quantities of the alien’s addictive sperm, so their brains were not yet totally submitted to his will, but it was just a matter of time.

    “No!” Lisa and Shelly said almost at the same time. Their bloodstream was already saturated with the monster’s intoxicating DNA and all they cared about was get more fluid and more of the beast’s large cock, even if they wanted to deny it.

    “If we hurt this thing, the monster will kill us for sure!” Shelly said, her eyes fixed on the big maggot.

    “Yes, we have to be careful with him,” Lisa added, as she grabbed the worm lovingly and put it close to her chest. Instantly, one of the maggot’s rounded ends changed shape, turning into a little mouth that attached firmly to one of Lisa’s nipples.

    The girl gasped and her eyes rolled back when an incredible feeling of satisfaction overcame her. The mouth was making sucking motions, as if it was a baby feeding from his mother and in some strange way, it was. In a matter of seconds, warm milk began to flow from Lisa’s breast to the small animal. The woman was breathing deeply now and her chest heaved with each intake of air, rocking the maggot along. The others observed the scene attentively.

    The maggot was growing incredibly fast. Each ounce of fluid that entered its body, contributed to its enlargement. The growth was almost perceptible to the eye. Lisa pulled the suckling creature and placed it on her other breast. A white drop dribbled down the spent nipple, rolling down to Lisa’s belly.

    The slurping sounds that filled the room were interrupted by an intestinal noise coming from Rubi’s abdomen. It wasn’t until then that the girls noticed her bulging belly. It was almost as big as Lisa’s before she gave birth and they could see the fear in Rubi’s eyes. Shelly looked down to check herself and could distinguish a small curve forming in her belly as well. Rubi wrapped her arms around her body, trying to hide her enlarged figure but it was of no use. Out of the corner of her eye she detected a shadow moving by the window and she knew it was time to give birth.

    * * *

    When Kurt and Claudia entered the front door, the first thing they saw was Rebecca sitting nude in the living room with her head thrown back and her legs wide open. Faith was kneeling in front of her, diligently licking her clitoris, learning how to please a woman as well as her mother could do it.

    The women looked up as they heard someone entering the house. Faith and Rebecca stopped what they were doing and ran to welcome them. Faith threw her arms around her mother and Rebecca moved to kiss Kurt. He kissed her back passionately and the overexcited woman almost had an orgasm right there.

    Kurt let go of Rebecca and pulled Faith into his arms. The teen crushed her body to his, rubbing her swollen nipples against his chest. She looked up at him, her eyes shining with passion and kissed him. Her tongue was darting inside his mouth almost desperately. She could sense that her virginity was about to be taken by the man she loved, and her mother was going to be there to witness and share this long awaited experience.

    Kurt lifted the young woman from the floor and carried her upstairs into her mother’s bedroom. Claudia and Rebecca followed them close behind. He placed Faith on the large bed but she immediately jumped to her knees and began to undo his belt.
    Faith’s arousal was growing by the second while she stared at the large bulge inside his pants. She pulled down his jeans and his enormous cock jumped out in front of her face.

    With a little whimper of delight, her big blue eyes darted from his enormous dick to the large, bloated testicles beneath, and she shivered just to think of that big piece of meat inside of her slim body. Bending down, she brushed her lips very lightly across his cock head. A small drop of translucent liquid quivered on the tip, and she flicked out her tongue, swiping it off.

    The sweet taste was already familiar to her and she couldn’t get enough of it. Kurt groaned in pleasure when his new teenage lover pressed her hot lips against the side of his cock and suckled it greedily, swishing her tongue back and forth like a paint brush. Faith moved slowly down the phallus until she had pressed her lips into his crotch, strumming the base of his fat root with her tongue. Claudia was sitting on the bed, amazed at her daughter’s recently acquired expertise.

    Faith reached out and curiously lifted Kurt’s heavy balls into her hand. Bending down again, she brushed her lips across his scrotum and flicked out her tongue, licking it. Eagerly, her tongue darted back and forth stroking across each cum-bloated nut and visualizing all that hidden sperm gushing into her body.

    “Oh, you are an angel, baby!” Kurt gasped hoarsely, “I love what you’re doing…”

    His voice kindled her fire even more, and Faith redoubled her efforts, licking and sucking excitedly at his balls. Reaching up, she encircled the base of his rigid cock and squeezed it lightly, feeling his pounding blood. She remembered how her mother had sucked on his entire phallus and Faith was suddenly consumed with an overpowering urge to do the same. She lifted her head and gazed with mixed passion and trepidation at the huge head of his prick. Circling her lips into an ‘O’ she pressed them against his cock head. Her tongue poked into the eye of his cock and she lightly sucked the tip of his dick. Then, she slowly moved her head forward and let several inches of the bulging phallus slip between her lips and scrape against the back of her mouth.

    “Oh, yes, baby! You’re doing it so good!” Kurt moaned, beginning to move his hips back and forth.

    Claudia had already undressed and was mesmerized by the scene, licking her lips and pushing one finger in and out of her pussy. Rebecca was standing beside her, massaging one of her breasts.

    Kurt ran his fingers through Faith’s hair, applying light pressure to the back of her head as she slurped and sucked with passion. She felt his knob punch against the back of her throat. She gagged but pushed a bit harder, lodging the tip of his dick in her gullet. Her senses reeled and her impulse was to back off, but she remembered how her mother had taken the entire length of Kurt’s rod into her throat.

    She wanted to reach her goal and she was not about to give up. Bravely, Faith swallowed hard, at the same time pressing her face against her lover’s crotch and opening her mouth as wide as she could. Her eyes widened and swam with tears as she felt the bizarre sensation of a thick, firm pole of flesh sliding deep into her throat completely stuffing her esophagus. Her lips mashed against Kurt’s pubic hair, snapping warmly around the thick base of his dick.

    Kurt couldn’t believe what this sweet, innocent young woman had just done! She had deep-throated his entire ten-inch boner. His head swirled in rapture. He knew she was born to do this but it was always amazing to see a Queen Breeder at work. He grunted in delight as he felt the entire length of his prick enclosed in the warmth of her mouth and throat.

    Faith pulled back her head slowly, letting the phallus slide several inches out of her mouth, and gulped down a lungful of air before she forced her head all the way down on his cock again. She began to rhythmically bob her head up and down, sucking and slurping loudly, swallowing each time the phallus into her throat. Quickly, her muscles relaxed and delicious warmth rushed through her face. It was a euphoric feeling to have her mouth stuffed again and again with her lover’s manhood.

    Faith’s senses whirled. Kurt wasn’t being gentle anymore. His cock slammed into her throat hard, and his fingers dug into her head. But somehow, this increased her excitement incredibly. She gave muffled mewls and murmurs of pleasure, her tongue flickering rapidly, her lips straining as she sucked hard at the piston that pounded into her mouth.

    “I’m cumming, baby!! Be ready!” Kurt announced suddenly, ramming his hips forward.

    Faith’s eyes bulged as he thrust all the way into her welcoming gullet. She felt the heated sides of his dick expand, and then, a hot blast of cum jetted directly into her stomach. Faith gave a muffled gasp of astonishment as she felt his squirting semen spray inside her body with incredible force. It ran in streams down her esophagus while she gently grabbed his balls with her fingers, milking as much of the fluid as she could.

    He knew that this was just a preview of the events to come and he stopped the jizm, slowly pulling back from her mouth. Faith reluctantly released his stiff prick and looked up at him with innocent, blue eyes. Her face was flushed with arousal, her sensuous, red lips were wet with saliva and cum, which stilled oozed in rivulets from the corners of her mouth. Her glittering pink tongue flicked out and swiped at the lingering strands of cum. Kurt reached down and lifted her from her knees, drawing her gently down onto the bed. Claudia took the opportunity and kissed her daughter on the mouth, sucking the remaining sperm from her face.

    “It’s time to make love, honey,” Kurt said, “The Queen breeding process is about to begin”.

    “Oh, yes, please!” she whispered softly, “I want to feel you inside me, more than anything else in the world.”

    He circled his hands around her soft breasts, squeezing them gently, feeling her hard nipples grazing against the palms of his hands. He decided to let Faith receive his cock for the first time at her own pace. He lay down on the bed and pulled her into a sitting position on top of him. Rebecca wondered how Faith was going to take that huge piece of meat inside her virgin pussy, but Kurt knew she could take that and more.

    Faith was straddling his hips, and she could feel his rigid penis sliding against her cunt. His prick was completely erect, imbued with her saliva, and it was pressed against his belly by her weight, pulsating with excitement as she slowly began to grind her wet pussy lips back and forth.

    “Raise yourself up,” Kurt said, gripping her slender waist and lifting her.

    Faith’s mother moved forward and helped her daughter to bring her knees closer until they pressed against Kurt’s sides and lifted her ass into the air. Rebecca joined the action too. She closed in behind Faith, grabbed Kurt’s cock and positioned it directly below Faith’s soaked pussy. Then, Kurt slowly drew the teen down.

    Faith shuddered in involuntary excitement and gave a sharp little intake of breath when she felt the fat tip of his cock butting against the tight entrance of her pussy. It felt enormous, like the top of a baseball bat! She whimpered in mingled desire and fear.

    “It’s okay, honey,” Kurt said soothingly, digging his fingers into her waist and gently but firmly pulling her down until the lips of her pussy widened and slipped over the tip of his cock head.

    When he felt himself wedged securely in place, he released her hips and ran his hands seductively up her body, gripping her breasts and pinching her nipples between his thumbs and forefingers.

    “Just let yourself go,” he said softly, “relax and let it slide inside of you.”

    Faith’s heart was pounding violently. She couldn’t control the shudders that seemed to rustle through her sex-starved body again and again. Her pussy was on fire and the hot round cock that was lodged against the orifice sent darts of delight and urgency through her loins. Tentatively, she let her weight down on him. Her eyes closed and her mouth opened as she uttered a soft cry of pleasure. The thick knob stretched her vaginal lips wider than they’d ever been, and then, with a sudden sliding motion, it was inside. Her pussy lips snapped snugly around the entire knob of his phallus.

    Faith gave a sob of pleasure. Her constricted vagina was throbbing with rapture. The pain had been minimal; a mere aching which was quickly overwhelmed by the rush of exquisite bliss that consumed her body. But she had only taken the tip of his dick. The flames that were flickering in Faith’s belly were excruciating, and she had a burning desire to feel more and more of his cock inside her pussy. She relaxed her lower body and gave a whimpering moan, dropping her entire weight on his upright organ. For an instant, her tight, glove-like channel resisted the thick form of his cock. Then, all at once, it stretched wide open, and Faith’s eyes rolled back as she felt the unbelievably delightful sensation of having his entire pulsating shaft crammed inside her slim body.

    Kurt’s huge cock banged against her cervix. Her pussy lips clutched at his dick, as her buttocks were resting in her lover’s lap. Faith sobbed in joy as she carefully began to move. The teen’s silken sheath slid tightly around his erection as hot fires of passion kindled in her loins. Kurt had to fight off the impulse to stroke savagely in and out of her. He had to be gentle and patient until she relaxed and got used to the sensation of being fucked. He knew from experience that after a while, she would reach the point where he could handle her at will, and she would enjoy every moment of it. But, for the time being, she was still overwhelmed by the unusual sensations of being ravished for the first time. He began to slowly and cautiously oscillate his hips stirring his throbbing rod inside of her.

    Faith gasped at the slightest movement of his cock within her sensitive tunnel, which sent bursts of intense pleasure coursing through her body. She slowly lifted herself off his lap, letting a couple of inches of his rigid cock squelch out of her. Then, she sat back, taking the entire length inside of her again. A shock of exquisite rapture tore through her and she cried out loud in ecstasy. Eagerly, she lifted her hips higher and dropped her weight upon him, impaling herself wantonly. It felt so good she nearly screamed. She began to bounce on him with abandon, swiveling her hips and churning her heated insides with his large cock.

    Rebecca was now sitting on the edge of the bed less than a meter away from the couple and Claudia was buried between her legs, finishing the job that Faith had started half an hour ago in the living room. Every time the agile tongue whipped against her clit, the nurse’s body quivered with delight and a short gasp escaped her mouth. Her ears filled with the sounds of Faith’s suckling pussy lips making squelching noises as they clutched and released the base of Kurt’s cock.

    Kurt groaned in joy as Faith began to rock up and down on his fat penis. He dropped his hands from her breasts and gripped her hips. Then he began to draw back his phallus and shove it forwards, driving deeply into her each time she came down on him. Faith didn’t mind his actions in the least. She was adapting to the sensations of getting fucked and she loved it. She knew that this was going to become her mission in life and she couldn’t be more grateful for it. Kurt began to hammer his pelvis back and forth vigorously, stabbing his dick up into her heavenly body again and again. Faith was groaning and screeching with delight.

    “Yess!” she gasped brokenly, “It feels so goooood!”

    Claudia’s bed was beginning to creak and bounce noisily, and out of the corner of his eye, Kurt caught sight of Rebecca’s writhing body as it convulsed in the throes of an orgasm.

    Kurt took hold of Faith’s waist tightly, skewering her deeply on his dick. “Hold still, babe,” he ordered, and the teen obediently stopped squirming.

    With his entire phallus embedded completely in Faith’s stretched cavity, Kurt rolled the two of them over so that the teen was lying on her back and he was nestled on top of her. He slid his hands down and gripped her beneath the knees, slowly bringing them forward.

    He placed her ankles over his shoulders and slid his arms around her legs, planting his hands on the bed on either side of her head. He stared down into her beautiful, flushing features framed by her disheveled hair. He backed his ass away from her drawing his rigid cock almost all the way out of her pussy. Then, he thrust forward with a bestial grunt, slamming his dick hard into her, their crotches mashing together. Faith’s features contorted in a grimace of delight and she gave a soundless gasp of passion. Her hands flew up and grabbed onto his back, digging into it in a frenzy of lust. She began to undulate her hips, swishing them from side to side and churning his cock deep inside her body.

    Kurt pumped her rhythmically, gradually increasing the force and frequency of his strokes while his big balls slapped against her buttocks. Faith’s breath rushed from her lungs in little whimpers and gasps each time she felt her lover’s prick slide inside of her. Flutters of passionate joy began to accelerate in the girl’s quaking loins, and her mind began to reel with lust.

    “Ooooh! Ooooh! Yessss! Aaaaahh!” she screamed, bucking her hips wildly. Kurt knew she was about to reach her peak.

    “Aaaaaaaaahhh!” she shrieked, tossing her head violently backwards. Molten lava seemed to seethe through the lower part of her body, rolling over her nerve endings and setting them on fire. Her cunt convulsively sucked and quivered around Kurt’s cock, which plunged in and out of her harder and harder, faster and faster. Kurt shuddered in delight as he felt the tight, clasping sleeve of her heated pussy squeeze and milk his pumping shaft as the girl came and came and came.

    From the sound that Faith was making, Claudia realized that her daughter was having a series of multiple orgasms, and Kurt relentlessly continued driving his phallus in and out of her, stuffing her sweet hole to the brim every time. Faith’s senses were whirling. The feelings that flooded through her body were too intense. She moaned and gasped with joy, her body shuddering with intense orgasmic spasms that rippled through every cell. Her eyes rolled back into her head. Kurt swiveled his hips, slowing down the pace of his strokes, grinding to a stop.

    He just stayed there, buried to the hilt inside of her. His big balls tightened and then he exploded with full force. Hot jets of cum blasted deep into Faith’s womb, spraying her full of his semen.

    As soon as she felt the hot liquid spatter deep inside of her, Faith felt her abdomen contract with excitement, and a gush of searing pleasure coursed through her again. She gave an impassioned shriek, bucking back against Kurt’s impaling cock, while her orgasm reignited and her entire body blazed with libidinous delight. Her vaginal walls gripped his cock with incredible strength keeping him sealed inside of her. Several streams if cum flooded her body, slowly lessening in frequency and quantity until it stopped completely.

    Kurt stayed on top of her for a minute, kissing her delicately, allowing her body to relax. Then, he slowly drew his prick out of her oozing cunt. He soothingly stroked her trembling body, then moved away from her and sat on the edge of the bed. Immediately Rebecca moved forward and started to lick his cock clean.

    Claudia watched her exhausted daughter lying limp on the bed, her pussy leaking Kurt’s cum in thick white treads. She lay beside Faith and caressed her flat belly imagining the white sperm churning inside and the new baby girl starting to grow within the teen’s womb.

    * * *

    Meanwhile, Vega was sitting at his post, carefully observing the building across the street. He was in an empty room on the fifth floor; the windows wouldn’t open and the heat was starting to get to him. Then, something moved on the roof across the way. He just caught a glimpse of it but definitely something was in motion up there. He looked intently for a minute and nothing happened. Then, there it was again on one side of the building. The angle from which he was observing didn’t allow a good view but he could clearly distinguish something moving down over the wall. It went out of sight for a few seconds and again, it appeared a few feet further down. Vega was sure it was the alien. Nothing else could climb down a wall that way. The last time he saw it, the alien was approximately three levels down from the roof. Vega counted the floors up from the street. It was the seventh. He left the building and walked casually along the sidewalk until he got a better view of the apartment building. Most of the upper floors looked empty except for the seventh which had a window wide open and semi-transparent curtains swinging lightly with the breeze. That high up Vega couldn’t detect any movement in the apartment but he was sure the beast was hiding in there.

    The Captain felt the urge to go up and check it out but he knew it was too dangerous. He would be confronting a creature unknown to him except for the tridimensional projection that Kurt had displayed a few days before. He didn’t know the fighting skills of this thing and he certainly knew the destruction it had caused in the police headquarters. Vega decided that it would be stupid to go up there alone so he called Kurt to inform from his discovery.

    Day four: Afternoon

    The alien entered the apartment through the window and moved swiftly toward the bed unaware that Vega had spotted him. The women looked at him but this time they didn’t run away. Lisa was very close to orgasm from the maggot suckling eagerly at her nipples. Rubi was resigned to her fate and caressed her bloated belly in a submissive attitude. Shelly was almost happy to see the source of her beloved white fluid closing in on her. Karen was scared. A part of her wanted to run away but another part wanted to stay. She remembered the rush from the previous night. A rush of delight she had never experienced before and her body was longing to feel it again.

    As the alien approached the bed, his cock was already enlarging to full size. He looked at the maggot attached to Lisa’s nipple. It had almost doubled its size. The alien knew the girl’s breasts were running dry and soon she would have to be ‘recharged’. He would take care of that later.

    The alien grabbed Lisa by her slim waist, lifted her from the bed and placed her on the carpet a few feet away. Karen was already standing near the bed, undecided on what to do or where to go. She felt a strange itch in her pussy and she couldn’t take her eyes off the alien’s phallus. Shelly was feeling the same way but she didn’t just sit there to watch; as the alien moved onto the bed and sat with his back resting against the headboard, Shelly impulsively jumped forward and engulfed his cock with her mouth. Her lips stretched widely as her head began to bob up and down, trying to extract his sperm and feast on it.

    But the beast had other plans. Ignoring Shelly, he made a sign to Rubi, who was sitting at the far end of the bed, indicating the girl to move closer. Rubi was already breathing faster and her pussy was moistening.

    Obediently, Rubi approached him. He made her stand in from of him, straddling his lower body and facing away from him. Shelly kept sucking eagerly on his cock that now was hard as a rock, pointing upward. He ran his clawed fingers down Rubi’s back and grasped the shimmering mounds of her ass cheeks. Spreading them apart, he revealed the sweet winking rosette of her anus.

    The beast scooted forward slowly until his head was inches away from the lobes of her firm buns. Then, he flicked his tongue out of his helmet’s mouth-hole and swiped it over the tight anus. Rubi’s body jerked and she gave an astonished gasp of pleasure. He began to work his tongue back and forth rapidly, plunging the tip of it against her sphincter, slowly inserting it into the clenching muscle.

    A sob of dumbfounded delight broke in Rubi’s throat and she instinctively pressed her ass against his tongue, giving her tormentor easier access. The alien keenly snaked his tongue back and forth, driving it almost four inches into her slick cavity and pulling it back again. From the manner in which she reacted to this ass tonguing, the beast knew that the girl was more than ready for what was about to come. He abruptly pulled back his head and rested against the headboard once more.

    The alien grasped Rubi’s waist and started pulling her down onto his shaft. Shelly realized that she had to move away and reluctantly released the alien’s phallus. Trembling with erotic anticipation, Rubi complied, parting her little ass cheeks and spreading her legs. Her anus was gleaming with saliva. She kept moving down, approaching the bulging head of the alien’s cock until it pressed against the tight entrance.

    With a savage grunt, the alien grasped her waist and pulled downward with full force. For an instant, Rubi’s sphincter muscle resisted the offensive, but then it inevitably yielded allowing ten inches of alien meat inside the woman’s curvy body. Her eyes and mouth shot open as a combination of pleasure and pain ripped through. The alien felt her throbbing sphincter muscle spasmodically clenching and releasing his enormous cock.

    At first, she struggled, trying to break away from him, but his strength made it impossible. He held her in a vise-like grip and slowly began to manipulate her. Rubi’s sobs began to abate. After a moment, she was gasping and giving little startled moans of renewed pleasure.

    Soon the pain had evaporated and she was suddenly consumed by an escalating excitement that turned into screams, but they were screams of pure bliss.

    She wanted it. She wanted that thick, brutal member battering deep inside her simmering ass. And the beast was eager to oblige. He slammed in and out of his slave’s constricting hole with all his might. Each time he banged into her, a bone-rattling shudder rushed through Rubi’s body and she groaned in ecstasy.

    “Ahh, ahh, ahhhh, ahhhhhh, ahhhhhhrgggghh…” Rubi cried.

    Her screams started to gain a higher pitch as her peak approached. Her body became rigid for a second and she opened her eyes incredibly wide. Shelly watched amazed as a strong gush of fluid squirted out of Rubi’s pussy. It was immediately followed by the tip of the maggot, pushing its way out of the girl’s womb. Rubi’s body started to convulse as her orgasm took over and it ripped through her entire body until the white, alien baby was completely free. At that moment, Rubi’s body went limp. She had passed out from the overwhelming experience.

    Shelly knew that now was feeding time and she couldn’t wait. The beast threw Rubi away like a rag doll and the maggot started the slow journey across the bed in search of the girl’s nipples.

    The alien got off the bed and Shelly ran to him. She knelt and engulfed his rod with her mouth. It didn’t take long to obtain her reward. He blasted the first wad of cum which was enough to fill her mouth completely. She was still swallowing when the second spurt gushed in and began dribbling down her chin. Shelly, not wanting to waste a single drop, desperately pushed forward and buried the large cock into her gullet.

    The alien was pleased with her submissive behavior and delivered a few more shots before withdrawing from the blonde’s mouth. Lisa was already waiting beside her friend and she just opened her mouth as the fountain of white fluid poured in.

    Watching Rubi’s exertions and the cum-feeding frenzy of her friends, Karen’s hesitation vanished and now she was waiting for her turn. She also didn’t want to waste a drop and followed Shelly’s example, swallowing his dick down her throat as he rewarded her with the addictive substance. When the alien finished with Karen, he moved back to Rubi. He dragged her unconscious body to the edge of the bed and let her head hang from the side. Then, he forced her jaw open with his still rigid cock and sank deep in her esophagus. Finally, he sprayed the last streams of cum directly into Rubi’s stomach. She needed the food as the white maggot was already attached to her left nipple and milking her feverishly.

    The alien spent the rest of the day fucking the girls in every possible way. It was an amazing view as the four girls revolved around the large bed and around their master. They suckled, licked, engulfed and swallowed. Karen was the first one to find out that the maggots not only liked to suck on the women’s nipples but also liked to hide in warm tight places.

    * * *

    Meanwhile, Kurt and Claudia had left her house as soon as they received Vega’s call and agreed to meet him at his observation post across the street from Lisa’s apartment. Kurt used the heat sensor device and detected five bodies moving behind the wall not too far from the window where Vega had last seen the alien. One of the bodies was far bigger that the others and Kurt assumed that it had to be the alien. The rest would certainly be his breeding captives.

    By the movements of the bodies, Claudia realized that they were engaged in a wild orgy and she couldn’t avoid feeling a little aroused as a consequence of her recently awakened sexuality; a sex drive so strong that she hadn’t even minded exploring with her own daughter.

    The last image Claudia saw before Kurt switched off the surveillance device was one of the women standing over the large figure of the beast and sitting down onto his overheated phallus, which appeared white hot on the screen.

    They decided to wait until the following morning to make the first move in order to capture and eliminate the killer alien. Kurt already had a plan and he needed daylight to make it work.

    Day five: Morning

    The sun was coming up and illuminated a surreal scene on Lisa’s bed. The alien was still resting flat on his back and Shelly was laying on top of him, facing up. His large cock was sheltered within the girl’s anus. The blonde was unconscious, her arms resting flaccid by her sides, her eyes were half opened and a thin thread of white sperm was dribbling from the corner of her partly opened mouth, down her cheek and onto the alien’s chest. Her belly had recovered its usual flatness and a baby maggot was sucking eagerly on one of her nipples. It had doubled its size overnight.

    There was a loud sound outside the window and the alien jumped from the bed in a fraction of a second. His cock slid out of Shelly’s body leaving her gaping ass wide open and dripping the previously trapped sperm. The beast ran to the window and looked carefully outside. At first everything looked normal and he couldn’t determine the source of the sound. But then, he saw a large army truck driving down the street and passing in front of the building. He activated the camouflage shield and leaped out to the external wall of the apartment to have a better look.

    Apparently, the truck’s presence had no relation to him and drove past the building continuing down the road. But the alien kept looking. The truck was filled with soldiers and all of them were carrying assault rifles. It was interesting. The killer alien climbed to the roof and jump to the next building, following the truck’s route. Then, his fighting instinct became too strong and he decided to pursue the military transport and confront the soldiers when the opportunity was right.

    Kurt’s plan had worked.

    He stepped on the gas and the alien followed him from a safe distance jumping from building to building toward the industrial zone of the city. The alien was too far away and too excited to notice that the soldiers were fakes, mannequins dressed in military uniform, and the weapons were props borrowed from a movie set.

    Kurt drove the truck into a large abandoned factory, half destroyed by a fire years ago. He jumped out of the truck and moved to a hiding place on the second floor. In less than a minute, a shadow moved slowly across one of the upper windows. It was the alien, looking down at the truck below, analyzing the situation.

    Something was wrong. His heat sensors indicated that the soldiers sitting in the back of the military vehicle were too cold, like dead. It made no sense. He carefully climbed down the wall and swiftly jumped to the roof of the truck, ready to slash some heads… but nothing happened. He immediately realized that the soldiers were not real. It was a trap! As fast as he had reached the truck’s roof, the alien bounced away, just in time to evade a lightening fast bullet that passed through the truck’s entire cabin ending in the ground below.

    In midair, the killer alien shot a blast in the direction of the bullet’s origin destroying an empty water tank, but Kurt had already changed places and he was ready to shoot again. The projectile cut the air and passed through the alien’s right arm severing some muscle tissue and damaging the invisibility device along with it.

    Captain Vega had also followed the army truck despite Kurt’s suggestion to stay away from the fight. He was supposed to help Claudia with the girls’ rescue. He heard the commotion inside of the factory and ran toward the noise with his gun in hand.

    The alien screamed in pain searching desperately for his foe’s position as he grabbed his boomerang-shaped blade. The beast knew he was not fighting a regular human being. His attacker was too fast, almost as fast as he was. Using his helmet sensors, he tried to locate the assailant, assuming that he was using a camouflage device of some sort. He used echo-location to obtain a complete blueprint of the floor’s contents. His opponent’s soft body, as opposed to the hard metal structures, should be enough to give away his position. It was done in less than a second and the alien succeeded. He found a mark.

    The alien aimed his blade at the moving body forty feet away and threw it with incredible force. Kurt had the alien’s head in his cross-hairs but before he could shoot, he saw the alien’s blade flying toward an unknown destination. Kurt moved his gun intuitively and shot. Vega took Kurt’s bullet in the leg and fell to the ground just in time to evade the alien’s blade that passed half an inch above his head.

    Kurt didn’t have time to see what happened to Vega, the moment he fired his gun, his position had been uncovered and he had to move fast. One bright bullet passed right beside him as he jumped to a lower level. When he landed, another bullet smashed a thick metal beam in front of him and was deviated to the left. This gave him a few milliseconds to react and aim his gun toward the alien. He fired and missed.

    The alien had already jumped to an upper level, trying to gain an advantage position higher than Kurt’s. The alien turned in midair and shot one more time at Kurt, who was now rolling on the floor looking for a cover. The alien was already planning his next move, even before he reached the metal pipe high above but when he did, a searing pain in his wounded arm made him lose his concentration for an instant. This was a fatal mistake.

    Kurt had both feet planted firmly on the ground and made a perfect final shot.

    Moments later, it was all over. The projectile had blown out the alien’s helmet, causing vast damage to his head. The beast had fallen to the dusty ground and Kurt approached him carefully. He stopped right beside him, aiming at the alien’s head.

    The killer alien looked up at his exterminator, The Traveler, and then his two hearts stopped beating. He was dead.

    Kurt helped Captain Vega to his feet and fixed his wound the best he could in that empty warehouse

    “The son-of-a-bitch shot me!” Vega said, not knowing that it had been Kurt who shot him saving his life in the process.

    “Yeah! He did,” Kurt responded with a faint smile on his face.

    * * *

    Back in Lisa’s apartment, Claudia was carefully following Kurt’s instructions. She used a strange device to unweld the front door and entered the apartment. She saw what she was expecting to see; four nude women, all young and fit. Claudia immediately recognized Karen O’Malley and started walking towards her. She noticed that her fellow policewoman was pregnant and by the look on her face, she was also very confused.

    And indeed Karen was puzzled. She had several mixed emotions crowding her brain. Part of her was happy that they were finally being rescued but part of her didn’t want to leave. She needed her share of the white fluid that only her alien lover could provide and she also wanted to stay with her new friends, the only ones who could understand her exceptional feelings toward the beast.

    “It’s ok, honey. I know everything,” Claudia said reassuringly to Karen. Then, they both heard moaning across the room and looked at the other girls. Kurt had also predicted this…

    The maggots had sensed danger through the girl’s bodies as they suckled on their breasts and now were desperately trying to hide in the only place they knew it would be safe, their mothers’ cavities. Shelly’s maggot was the smallest of the three and it had already crawled two inches up the girl’s anus. Shelly, far from resisting, was reaching back to keep her ass cheeks apart as the semi-hard intruder squeezed its way inside her rectum. Shelly’s eyes were half-closed while she moaned loudly. When the last tip of the animal disappeared through her sphincter, the girl collapse onto the bed, her hips still bucking up and down.

    Rubi was saying something in Spanish as her own baby-maggot was worming its way up her tight pussy. She was sitting on the carpet, slightly bent back to allow the squirming creature access to her insides. Claudia could clearly see the Nicaraguan girl’s belly bulging as the worm pushed up, helped by the teen’s hands. After great effort and a few screams of overwhelming rapture, the maggot was back in her womb. Except this time it was much bigger than the day before. The slim teenager looked eight months pregnant and could not balance her weight to stand up. She just stayed on the carpeted floor lying on her back, breathing heavily and caressing her inflamed belly.

    Lisa was another matter. Her maggot had become excessively big and as much as it tried to push itself back into the woman’s warm tunnel, it was an impossible task. Lisa was lying on the bed facing up, with her legs wide open and her arms resting at her sides. She was not moving except for a slight waving of her hips. She was waiting for her alien baby to enter her, enjoying its efforts enormously as it rubbed along her opened slit and against her clitoris. But it was useless; the girl’s vaginal cavity was too small for the widened cylindrical body. Claudia approached the bed, pulled out a syringe and injected the large creature. It contorted for a few seconds and then stopped moving. It was dead.

    Now, Claudia had to get the other maggots out the girl’s bodies and destroy them too. She knew how to do it and she was ready for it.

    At that moment, Kurt entered the apartment. He had left Vega in the hospital and he was checking up on Claudia’s assignment.

    “How did it go?” Claudia asked, surprised to see him back so soon.

    “The alien is dead,” he said calmly “Vega was hurt but he’ll be ok. How are things here?”

    “These three girls have aliens inside,” Claudia said to Kurt.

    “Ok. Let’s start with the biggest first and I believe it’s this one,” Kurt answered, pointing at Rubi.

    Claudia moved Lisa off the bed while Kurt carried Rubi over. He placed the girl on her back in such a way that her head was hanging over the side. Kurt pulled his erecting cock out of his pants and fed it to the Rubi. She recognized a familiar taste in the human-looking cock and opened her mouth, welcoming the offer. Claudia dove between the girl’s legs and started to suck her clitoris as hard as she could.

    Karen O’Malley could not believe what she was seeing. Who was this man and why was his cock in Rubi’s mouth!? And even worse, why was Sergeant Claudia Jameson’s face buried between Rubi’s legs?

    The answers to her question would become evident after a few minutes. Kurt was fucking Rubi’s mouth relentlessly and pinching both her nipples at the same time. Claudia had her tongue deep inside the girl’s pussy and was rubbing her clit with her insistent fingers. Rubi was moaning, muffled by the large cock, and her body was waving in synch with his thrusts. Suddenly, her body arched despite the big weight of her belly as a huge orgasm ignited in her loins. At that instant, Kurt blasted a large wad of cum down Rubi’s throat and simultaneously she squirted a blast of white fluid into Claudia’s mouth and all over her face. The girl’s abdomen started to contract forcefully and the large maggot was pushed inexorably out of her womb. The alien slid out with one strong push accompanied by lots of fluid that spread across the bed. Claudia hurriedly injected the animal and soon it was dead too.

    It was Shelly’s turn. She was placed onto her stomach over the cum smeared bed and as Kurt made her swallow his whole prick, Claudia licked her anus and inserted one finger as deep as it would go. Soon enough, the girl was wriggling with unrestrained pleasure and her body convulsed with a hard orgasm. The following contractions pushed the creature out of her tight cavity while Claudia spread the girl’s ass cheeks apart, amazed by the size of the maggot that kept coming out, reaching at least twelve inches in length. Finally it was expelled completely and this alien was also killed. Shelly was savoring Kurt’s sperm, realizing, as Rubi did before her, that this alien-man tasted even better than the alien-beast.

    Kurt checked on Karen and realized that she was not ready yet. He and Claudia agreed to take the girls to the officer’s home, since their addiction to the alien sperm was definitive and irreversible. They would always be dependent of that sticky white fluid and the only providers were certain alien species, including Kurt’s. He knew it and he already had a plan for each of the beautiful girls.

    Claudia bought some robes for the women and they all left Lisa’s apartment. Karen was still a little reluctant to leave but she had no choice.

    Day five: Afternoon

    On the way back home, Claudia was driving and Kurt was in the passenger seat. The girls were in the back seat holding each other. The alien man was observing officer O’Malley on the rear view mirror. He couldn’t wait to feel her white skin. He had desired that woman since the moment he saw her in the interrogation room, the first day of his arrival. The unexpected presence of Claudia that day had diverted his attention but now his crotch was getting hot for the beautiful policewoman.

    Half an hour later, Faith came down the stairs to find four young women sitting in the living room with her mother and her beloved Kurt. One of them looked pregnant.

    “Hi!” Faith said enthusiastically.

    “Hi, baby,” Claudia responded. She introduced the women to her daughter, Faith bent down and kissed each one on the cheek.

    “They are our new guests so be nice to them, ok?” Claudia added.

    “Sure,” Faith said, sitting beside Karen and starting to rub her belly.

    Karen’s nipples swelled Immediately. Faith noticed this and boldly leaned forward, kissing one of the hardened nubs. Karen gasped. The Queen Breeder took this as a go-ahead sign and sucked the bulging nipple into her mouth. Surprisingly, a sweet fluid very similar to Kurt’s sperm flooded into the teen’s mouth. This sparked an instant fire in Faith’s loins and she began to milk the officer’s breasts with eagerness. This sexy spectacle turned on the heat within the observing crowd and soon everyone was engaged in yet another orgy.

    Kurt thought it was time to eliminate the last maggot. Karen was on her knees sucking Claudia’s pussy, unaware that Kurt was approaching her from behind. He grabbed Karen by the waist and impaled her ass in one stroke until his phallus was buried to the hilt. The officer never lifted her face from Claudia’s crotch and just moaned as she felt Kurt’s cock pushing deep inside her body.

    It didn’t take long before Karen reached climax and the last maggot was squirming on the carpet in the middle of a large puddle of white fluid. Claudia leaned forward and destroyed it. The last of the killer alien’s offspring was dead.

    Three weeks later

    Everything was ready. Kurt had used his small transport module to move the women one by one to his large spaceship. The women understood that life as they knew it was over and they were all excited to new experiences on far-off planets. Kurt located and recovered the killer alien module. There was nothing else to do on earth and they left. He was planning to have a very pleasant trip with seven horny females around, including the invaluable Queen Breeder.

    Captain Daniel Vega was the only one that stayed behind who knew the truth about the aliens. The incident at the police headquarters was passed off as the attack of a highly trained lunatic who went over the edge. They were still looking for him.

    * * *

    Not far from Lisa’s apartment, a blonde woman in her early twenties is sitting naked in her bedroom. She is watching as the bigger of the large white pods is opening up, filling the room with squishy sounds. Then, a large creature, very similar to the killer alien but completely white, stands up from the pod, looks at the female and walks toward her.

    She lays back on the bed, ready to attend her newborn.

    The End.

    Note from the author: There is graphic (CGI) version of this story.


  • An incest birthday chapter 8

    Font size : +


    This is my first story where I use a POV switch in one of the scenes, it’ll be separated by dashlines. Also in my stories I try to add a new tag to each story, in this case I added 3 new tags. Hope you enjoy it, as usual, comments and PM’s are greatly appreciated.

    “Aunt Lisa what are you doing here?” I said confused.

    “You mom invited me, it is a family vacation isn’t it?” she said sarcastically. Even though she knew about us I was still a little uneasy around her for some reason. Rita pulled the covers over us to hide our nakedness, but it was still a little dark in the room so I doubt she would have seen us anyway. “It’s a little late to be shy, after what I just seen I’m tempted to hop right in and join you,” she laughed. “How is it you always end up in our room?” Rita asked. “How is it you never seem to lock your door?” Aunt Lisa retaliated. I think you want someone to walk in on you, you horny bastards!” she added. “If you were messing around with someone who looks this good, you wouldn’t be able to keep your hands off her either,” I said. “That’s true. She is a sexy little devil isn’t she? Well I’m going to bed, I’ve been working all day and driving all night looking for this place, but if you think you’re gonna go at it again, don’t hesitate to call me, or better yet, just come over into my room, it’s the one by the kitchen,” she grinned as she left the room. When the door closed we fell back into the bed. That’s the second time she walked in on us having sex, and the third time we were watched, we were starting to be ok with it. I stared looking at the ceiling when Rita laid her head on my chest and looked me in the eyes. “What were we talking about before?” she asked. “I don’t even remember, Aunt Lisa made me lose my train of thought. Come on, let’s go to sleep, we’ve got a big day of doing nothing ahead of us,” I said. She kissed me softly on the lips and cuddled up to me as I cut out the lamplight that for some reason I was still holding. Truth is, I did know what we were talking about, but I want the rest of this trip to be Stephanie free, so I let it go. “Goodnight Randy, I love you, she said wrapping my arm around her waist. “Goodnight baby, I love you too,” I said back. I kissed her neck and slowly drifted into a peaceful sleep.

    The next morning I woke up to an empty bed, I was a little confused since the only time Rita ever gets up early is to come to my room. I put on some shorts (yea we slept naked, but it was an accident, this time), used the bathroom and brushed my teeth, and went to look for her. I looked all around the cabin, and only saw the parents and Aunt Lisa making breakfast. Finally I found her in the last place I checked, the swimming pool. She was swimming laps when she looked up and saw me. “You just gonna stand there or you gonna get in with me?” she asked. Since I was already dressed for pool use ironically, I jumped in.

    As soon as I came from under the water Rita was right in front of me, smiling. “Finally awake huh?” she asked. “I’m surprised you’re up so early, I thought you’d be sleeping in after last night.” I said. “I know right! I have all this energy from I don’t know where. I got up and cleaned the kitchen, mopped the floors, wiped all the windows and now swimming laps in the pool. All that stuff hasn’t changed a thing I’m still so energetic,” she said. “I know a way we can put all that energy to use,” I said pulling her into a kiss. I ran my hands all over her body and she did the same, never breaking the kiss. When I went inside her bikini bottoms to play with her clit she caught my hand and held it there, confusing me in the process. “Mmmm big brother not yet,” she said breaking the kiss. “What’s the matter, you want me don’t you?” I said confused. “I do, but if you want me, you’re gonna have to catch me first!” she said as she splashed me and swam off away from me. Once the water cleared from my face she was halfway across the pool. I took off after her but by the time I had gotten close she climbed out of the pool and stuck her tongue out in mockery. For a moment all I could think about was how sexy she was dancing around in front of me, but then I remembered why she was dancing and jumped out to chase her. She took off running around back to the deep end of the pool, and when I got close enough to grab her, she jumped back into the pool. Now I was determined, she was not getting away from me again. I jumped in and swam after her faster than I thought I could. When I caught her I grabbed her on the foot and pulled her towards me, turned her around to face me and walked until her back hit up against the wall in the water. I had a look of hunger and lust in my eyes as I kissed her hard on the lips. “Oh god Randy, I should make you chase me more often,” she said between kisses. She rubbed my cock through my shorts and I kissed her harder, grinding against her. I reached my hand down and this time, my hand reached its destination. I rubbed her clit in small circles underwater, and she broke the kiss and moaned into my neck. I rubbed faster and she started breathing heavier and moaning louder, which she knows only gets me hotter. I slipped two fingers in and finger fucked her as fast as humanly possible. I didn’t even try to stop her from making noise, I wanted to hear her scream in pleasure, I wanted to look at her as she reached her climax, a few seconds later I got my wish.

    “Oh god, oh god, I’m cumming! I’m cumming! Randy oh my god I’m cummmmmmmmmming!!!”

    Even underwater I could still feel her juices as they poured out of her pussy into my hand as he held onto me for dear life so she wouldn’t slip underwater. “Fuck Randy I need you in me right now!” she moaned as her orgasm subsided. By now my cock was rock hard so I wasn’t gonna argue with her, or was I? I lifted her leg and moved her bikini bottoms to the side, and ran the tip of my cock over her clit, which made her shiver in anticipation. When she closed her eyes and leaned her head back waiting for me to plunge inside her, I dropped her leg and let her go. “What’s the matter, you want me don’t you?” she said mimicking the exact same thing I said not too long ago. “I do, but if you want me, you’re gonna have to catch me first!” I told her as this time I splashed her and swam away.

    This time it was her with the look of determination on her face, as she swam up behind me faster than I expected. I knew I wouldn’t stand a chance in the pool so I got out and ran for the door, with her right behind me. By now my hard on had decreased a little so it wasn’t too noticeable as I took off out the double doors and back into the living room area. I didn’t see Rita, but I could hear her screaming after me, and I was enjoying every second of it. Running out of options, I ran to the side of the room with most of the doors and did eenie-meenie-miny-mo on the way there (sorry if I messed the spelling up on that, but can you blame me?), I picked the room with the walk in shower and bolted in there while listening to mom and dad complain about tracking water and running through the cabin. I go in the shower room and run to the corner, if I closed the door she would have definitely knew I was in there, so I left it open hoping she would pass. A couple minutes passed and I thought I had gotten one over her, I was wrong. She walked into the bathroom and locked the door, you could literally hear the lock click it was that quiet. “You little bastard!” she said as she just cut on all the showers and walked up to me. The look in her eyes told me this was gonna be another round of great sex. “Ok you caught me, now what?” I asked. “Now we pick up where we left off,” she said as she dropped her bikini bottoms to the floor. She pulled me against the wall under a shower and kissed me hard, this time there would be no running. I pushed my shorts down and off and played with her clit a little, and then I pushed my cock into her waiting pussy.

    She let out a moan of relief as I slid all the way inside her, meeting her crotch with mine. I started off slow and soft and built to hard deep thrusts. Her body was thrashing against me keeping up with the rhythm I had going, and pretty soon were fucking the shit out of each other.

    “Fuck Rita you feel so good!” I said pounding the hell out of her.

    “Yes, that it, keep fucking me! Fuck your little sister! Fuck my pussy for all its worth!” she moaned.

    I wet my finger in the shower water and eased into her ass, it was a tight fit but it went in. she looked up at me wide eyed and bit down on my shoulder. I grabbed ahold of her ass cheek with my other hand and spread it open as I fucked her, which gave me more room to fuck her. I kept this up for five more minutes before she pulled me out of her. “Lay down in the middle of the floor, I wanna ride you under the water,” she said. I did exactly what she asked me to do and laid down in the middle of the floor, cock sticking straight up in the air. It felt weird having the shower water hit me, and congregate around my body, but it was a good kind of weird. She wasted no time in straddling me as she sat down on my cock and continued fucking me. It looked like a scene straight from a porno the way her body was dripping wet as she bounced up and down on me. I couldn’t help but grab her titties as the bounced around in front of me. Her nipples were already hard, but I twisted them between my fingers anyway, causing her to bounce up and down on me harder.

    “Oh yes Randy, just like that! Squeeze my nipples, make them harder! Fuck! You feel so fucking good inside me! Oh god I’m getting light headed!”

    She lay down on top of me and just moved her ass in circular motions, by now the water was really having an effect on me as it was barely making contact with my skin, but enough to send chills through my body, and intensify the sex. “Come on Randy, fuck me hard! Make me cum on your cock!” she said and then kissed me. I grabbed a cheek in each hand and lifted her off of me and thrust her back down as hard as I could. Each time she came down she would let out a “ugh” sound that made me fuck her harder. I saw her eyes close and her mouth cringe, so I knew she was close to orgasm. I wanted to finish her off doggy style, but my knees would definitely hurt on this shower floor, so I decided on missionary. I tried to get up and reposition myself, but every time I pulled out of her, she would sit back down, so I just rolled over still inside her, picked her legs and sat them in my arms, and drove into her as hard as I could. “Fuck, fuck, fuck Randy if you keep this up I’m gonna cum!” she said as water splashed all over her body. I looked down at her titties bouncing up and down on her chest, my cock going in and out of her pussy, and back up at the look of an impending orgasm strewn across her face, and got a sudden burst of energy. I was now fucking her harder and faster than ever, building up to an extremely powerful orgasm for both of us. Her loud moans were the last straw; I wanted to tell her I was about to cum but didn’t have the time. I squeezed her thighs in my hands and pumped her full of my seed. About the same time she broke out into her own orgasm.

    “Yes, that’s it! I’m cumming! Oh my god! Oh god! Yessssssssssssssss!” she moaned.

    I kept filling her with my seed until it was just little droplets coming out of the tip, then I fell on top of her. She twirled her fingers in my hair as she held me in place on top of her. “I think I used up a lot of that energy,” she said. “Yeah, I’m pretty tired too,” I responded. “I never said I was tired! It’s gonna take a lot to wear me out these next couple of days,” she replied. Just then there was a knock on the door. “Ok kids, breakfast!” someone said on the other side of the door. It was a woman’s voice, so we weren’t too concerned. We got up and quickly washed up, got dressed and headed to the kitchen for breakfast.

    As usual, everyone else had already started eating before we got there, good manners my ass. “So why were you two running through the cabin and wrestling in the shower?” dad asked. We laughed at what he said, more out of awkwardness because Aunt Lisa and mom were staring at us and grinning, wondering what lie we came up with this time. “Its actually pretty funny, when Rita was on the diving board about to jump in, I ran up behind her and body slammed her into the water then took off running,” I said fake laughing. “It wasn’t that funny, but it was funny when I caught you hiding in the shower and slammed you back, over and over and over,” she said actually laughing. Aunt Lisa and mom traded looks and giggles at each other knowing what really happened, and we finished off the acting job by having a mini food fight. “Hey hey hey cut that out, we eat the food not throw it! You can finish your little deathmatch later,” dad said. “Sorry,” we both said simultaneously. “Finish up and go get changed, were gonna go on a hike in a little bit,” dad added. Rita and I broke out in laughter at the same time. “Haha the two prom queens are going out into the woods? No way!” I laughed. “Hey now we can be as adventurous as the next guy,” mom said. “Yeah, just because we’ve never been in the woods before doesn’t mean we don’t want to go, besides it could be fun,” Aunt Lisa added. It still was a little funny, but it was only a hike, not spending the night out there, so it shouldn’t be too bad for them. Once we cleaned up Rita and I put on some pants and a t-shirt with armguards, and dad did the same, but what mom and Aunt Lisa had on made us burst out in laughter again. They both had on sundresses with elbow pads and combat boots. We could not stop laughing, even dad got in a chuckle or two. “You can laugh all you want to, we look good!” mom said confidently. It took us a while to stop laughing, but when we finally did we headed out to start out hike.

    The middle path we knew didn’t go out as far, so we took the right one. It took a while before we got any depth into the woods, so we just took pictures of random trees and funny poses. We walked around a bend and saw a deer and her young running around playing. “Ooh look they’re so cute!” Rita said as she took pictures. “Don’t let it get too close!” Aunt Lisa said as she and mom hid behind dad, could be fun, hah! We watched them play around until they ran off, and we got back to our hike. We walked for about another hour making jokes and playing around until we came up to a creek with a little waterfall. It was a nice piece of scenery, it had flowers all around it with birds sitting on the trees, and you could smell the distinct smell of outdoor water, flowers and fruit. There was even a pathway that led to a giant rock that was in front of the waterfall, perfect for taking pictures. All the women seized the opportunity taking turns sitting down, standing up, and lying down on the rock; of course they all took off their shoes and arm gear to make for a better picture. Rita looked so beautiful the way she lay down with one arm holding her up, hair blowing in the slight wind, that perfect smile highlighted by her big blue eyes, its like I had fallen in love again. Once we had gotten all the pictures we needed we were on our way. I let the parents walk ahead and we drifted back a little, once they were far enough ahead I pulled Rita off to the side and kissed her as passionately as I could.

    “Mmmm Randy, what was that for?” she moaned. “Because I love you so much,” I said as I kissed her again. I started to take a picture of us kissing, but I was taking a chance of dad seeing it, so I decided against it. I was getting so turned on I thought about taking her right there, and I doubt she would have been against it, but if we took too long getting back they would have came looking for us, so it was a no go. “We better get back before they get suspicious,” I said reluctantly. “Aww do we have to? Stupid parents!” Rita pouted. “Unfortunately yes, they could get suspicious,” I said back. She made her puppy dog face and pulled my by the hand back onto the path, and jumped on my back.

    I started running and we were laughing and giggling when we caught up to the others. She jumped off my back and gave me an innocent enough peck on the cheek. “Oh honey how come you don’t carry me like that anymore?” mom asked. “I do carry you, but we can’t talk about that in front of the kids!” he joked. This turned into dad and me giving piggyback rides for about an hour. Every girl that was on my back felt me up in some kind of way, whether it was rubbing my chest, kissing my neck, or rubbing my crotch, I got violated, but I can’t complain. When we finally let them down we came to the top of a hill that overlooked a field of flowers with small animals running around and a few hills in the background. The women went all giggly and cutesy taking pictures of everything. The best one, ironically, was of a rabbit eating a carrot or something that looked a lot like one. We reached the end of the path we decided to head back, but we kept going in the circle of the path rather than turn around. It was much quicker walking back; I could see the flag on top of the cabin in the distance. I took off running in the hopes that someone would chase me, turns out everyone did. Rita was literally right behind me, with dad, G.I. Jane and G.I. Jenny not far behind. Eventually we grew tired and had to stop and catch our breath. Upon walking farther down the path back to the cabin we came across a lake that, like everything else, was surrounded by trees and flowers all around it. I heard mom and dad mumbling something, but couldn’t figure out what, so I let it go. “We have to come back here tonight, it’ll look so beautiful under moonlight,” Rita whispered in my ear. I nodded in agreement and Rita grabbed my hand and pulled me back to the cabin. “Last one back has to wash everyone’s clothes!” she said as she took off running again. Soon enough we were all running again for the cabin door. When we finally made it back Aunt Lisa was the last to get to the porch, so she earned the task of doing everyone’s laundry. “Be careful with the fabric softener!” I joked. She gave me a sly look and grin as she walked past me and back into the cabin, I’d better watch my back.

    “Ok you guys, dinners at 6:00!” mom yelled as Rita and I ran into the game room. As soon as we were behind closed doors she had her legs wrapped around my waist and was in an intense lip lock with me. She had me so hot ever since that photo shoot of hers I’ve just wanted to ravage her all day. There was a lot of moaning and tongue wrestling, and fondling of each others body, until she hopped down to undo my pants. “I’ve been waiting all day to put this big cock in my mouth,” she said. She unbuttoned and pulled down my pants and my boxers in one swift motion and stroked my cock in her hand while playing with my balls with the other hand. The only thing I could process at that moment was pleasure, but I knew that was nothing compared to what was about to come (no pun intended). I leaned my head against the wall and waited for what would be a great blow job when the worst thing that could happen happened, my phone rang. It was really weird because the only person who has my phone number is Rita, and she took her phone out to make sure it didn’t dial on accident, which it didn’t. I figured it was a telemarketer or someone but when I answered it I wasn’t even close.

    “Hello?”

    “Hey you!”

    “Stephanie?”

    “That’s right! How’s it going?”

    Rita went from aroused to pissed off in the blink of an eye. She got right next to my face so she could hear without me having to put it on speakerphone. “How’d you get my number?”

    “I got it from your phone when you weren’t looking, and I put my number in.”

    “Ok great, thanks. So why the call?”

    “I was just thinking about you and that kiss, all of them. It got me so hot; I just had to hear your voice.”

    “Oh come on, my voice is nothing special,” I said trying not to sound too interested.

    “I think it’s sexy, I wish we could have done more while I was there.”

    “Yea, but it was too risky with the parents being there, next time maybe.”

    “Ooh next time huh, I will definitely be looking forward to next time now!”

    “Yeah me too. Well it’s time for dinner, I have to run.”

    “(sigh) Ok, can’t wait to see you. Bye.”

    “Bye Stephanie.”

    I hung up the phone and saw Stephanie looking back at me with crossed arms. “Next time?” she scolded. “What was I gonna tell her, that I couldn’t do anything with her because I’m already fucking my sister?” I said in my defense. She looked at me, and then returned to her normal calm state. “Ok, I’ll let it go,” she said as she put her arms around me and kissed me. I breathed a sigh of relief. “Ok, now where were we? Oh yeah!” I said as I pushed my pants back down. “You know what, all of a sudden I don’t feel like giving head anymore, but I feel like getting it,” she said. She took off her pants and panties and lay on the pool table. “You lost a bet remember? Anytime I want, well now is one of those times,” she said as she waved me over to her. “Why do I feel like I’m being punished?” I asked. “You are, now get over here and eat my pussy,” she smiled as she rubbed her clit. “Next time you should make it a punishment that I don’t enjoy doing.” I said. “Less talking, more eating,” she said as she shoved my face into her pussy. I love it when she does that.

    Right away I sucked on her pussy to lick up all the juice that was leaking out. She moved her pussy in circles while grinding it against my face, and I kept her rhythm by moving right along with it.

    “Come on Randy eat my pussy! Eat it like you mean it! Shove that tongue all the way up in my pussy! Don’t you even think about going near Stephanie’s pussy, mine tastes better than hers!”

    Her pussy always tastes good, all the fruit juice really makes her taste sweet and tangy, which combined with natural pussy juices drives me crazy. I trail down to her ass and stick my tongue in, which I had to force in because I kept getting pushed out.

    “You nasty boy! Tonguing my ass! Then I must be as nasty as you because I love it! Fuuuuuck keep doing that! Fuck my ass and my pussy with your tongue!”

    I did as told and licked her pussy and tongue-fucked her ass, then I got an idea. I stood up with her on my shoulders and her pussy right in my face and took hold of her clit. Right away her legs clamped around my head and she jumped from the slight touch of my lips on her clit. I sucked it into my mouth and tickled it with my tongue, and at the same time I began spinning around slowly with her still sitting atop my shoulders. All she could do was hold onto my head as she was getting dizzy from the spinning and the pleasure I was putting to her clit. I leaned her back in the air and savagely wrestled with her clit and pussy until she let out a little squirt, and then another little one, but that’s not the one I wanted. I sucked, pulled, tickled, and even bit her clit until she couldn’t take it anymore. Her arms were swinging around with nothing to grab on to, so she grasped my head again. Just as Rita’s moans were getting louder, the doorknob turned and mom stepped in. “Ok dinner is…oh my god!” she said as she stepped in and closed the door. Her presence did nothing to hinder our concentration on what was at hand, either we were too wrapped up in the moment or we didn’t care if we got caught. I spun around a little faster and ate her out a little harder until I heard those magic words…

    “Oh god, I’m gonna come! I’m gonna fucking come all over your face Randy! Oh my god yes! Yes! Oh god! Yeeeeeeesssssssssssss!”

    My shirt was soaked from all the juice that poured out of her, considering I caught a lot of it in my mouth. I stopped spinning and sat her down on the pool table, which she immediately fell back on, and turned my attention to mom. She stared at me for a while in amazement before she spoke. “That had to be the weirdest, kinkiest, most erotic thing I’ve ever seen,” she said. “You should have felt it, oh my god that was amazing!” Rita said from the pool table. “Oh I am definitely gonna try that, one way or another,” she said reaching out to me. “Hey! Use the other way, this one is for me!” Rita said getting up on shaky legs. “Trust me, you will share, both of you! Now fix yourselves up and come to eat, dinner’s ready,” she said flashing both of us a grin and leaving out the door. “What the hell was that you did to me?” Rita asked as mom shut the door. “I don’t know, spur of the moment I guess,” I replied. “That was so intense, I couldn’t even think straight. I was up in the air, spinning around, getting eaten, there was too much going on to concentrate on anything!” she said. “Good, that was the whole point. I got a question though, how do you know your pussy tastes better than Stephanie’s?” I asked. She got this dumfounded look on her face as if she was trying to come up with an answer, then I thought back to when Stephanie asked to talk to her. “Holy crap, what happened in that room?” I asked surprised. She threw back on her panties and pants and headed for the door. “Can’t talk now, dinner time!” she said as she fled down the hallway. My mind was reeling with possibilities of what happened, and I was gonna find out one way or another what happened.

    By the time I got to the table mom had already filled Aunt Lisa in on what happened, and both were stealing glances and smiling at me. I was looking at Rita and she gave me that “don’t ask in front of them” look, so I let it go, for now. We mostly just ate because we were starving but we slipped in a conversation or two. Dad wanted to know what we thought of the hiking trip and I joked it was great getting to meet Xena: Warrior Princess and her sidekick Gabriel. Dad coughed and spit up food laughing, but mom took it as a compliment because she loves that show. Aunt Lisa just laughed at the whole situation, not caring about anything, but never taking her eyes off of me. When we finished eating I volunteered to do dishes and everyone sat on the couch in the living room.

    I walked in to a game of hearts and everyone drinking wine, even Rita. “Aww come on everybody started without me? Deal me in!” I said. I got up and poured myself a glass of wine hoping no one would object and luckily they didn’t. We sat playing cards for about an hour (we all love card games) until it got noticeably cold just like the night before. “Dad can you turn the fireplace on, it’s freezing in here,” Rita said. He got up to cut it on and noticed two things wrong; there was no wood or a cage to cover the fire. “Jim took his cage when he left yesterday, and we don’t have one,” dad said. It was an old school fireplace and needed a cage to go around it to contain the fire. Everyone frowned up, knowing we’d have to deal with the cold. “Why don’t you and Randy go to the store and get a cage, it’s too cold in here,” mom said. “Yeah, that way we can have girl time; manicures, pedicures, facials, the works,” Aunt Lisa added. “What? The nearest store is 30 minutes away!” dad protested. “Come on honey, it’s too cold in here, you don’t want me to freeze do you?” mom retaliated while she gave him that sad face. He never had a chance. He finally agreed and got his keys and shoes and we left to get the cage. Before we pulled out of the cabin lot I got an idea to save time. “Dad why don’t you go and get the cage and I’ll stay here and get the wood, that way we kill two birds with one stone,” I suggested. He thought a minute and realized it was a good idea. “Ok, but don’t hurt yourself with that ax, its old and unsteady,” he said. “Sure thing dad, be careful out there,” I said as he drove off. I didn’t need to cut any wood, there was still some behind the house that we didn’t use, I just wanted to get back in there and mess around with Rita while dad was gone. I grabbed four blocks and headed back into the cabin. I noticed all the women were gone, so I put the logs in the fireplace and went to look for them. “They’re probably doing all that manicure feminine stuff” I thought to myself as I looked for them. I heard voices coming from the room our parents were sleeping in so I went over, the door was cracked where I could see in with no problem so I peeked in. When I look in I see Rita was sitting on the bed and mom and Aunt Lisa were standing in front of her, what were they doing?

    —————————————————————

    My mom and my aunt are both looking at me weird. I thought we were gonna have some girl time while Randy and dad were out, clearly I was wrong. They were eyeing me like I was about to go through some kind of satanic ritual. “Why are you guys looking at me like that, am I in trouble?” I asked. “Oh no honey you’re not in trouble, just the opposite,” Aunt Lisa said. They both walked over and sat on either side of me on the bed, what did I just get myself into? “Don’t look so nervous honey, your aunt and I are here to take care of you,” mom said. “But I thought we were gonna have girl time?” I said confused. “We are, and you’re gonna enjoy every minute of it, this girl time is all about you,” she said as she lifted my head by the chin to her lips and kissed me.

    My mom was kissing me! On the lips! What the hell is going on? I wanna push her off of me and leave, but something keeps telling me to stay, that and the fact that her lips are so soft and smell like honey, so I just give in. I kiss her back with as much effort as she’s kissing me with, and I feel my panties getting wet. I feel Aunt Lisa start to kiss my neck and rub my breasts through my shirt, and twist my nipples in place. I moan into my mother’s mouth, and she responds by kissing me harder. She and Aunt Lisa both stand up and shake their dresses off of them onto the floor, then they unhook each others bra and their huge breasts hang freely from their chest. They stand me up and pull my shirt over my head and unhook my bra, releasing my breasts that look like nothing compared to theirs. Aunt Lisa lays me down on the bed and sucks a nipple into her mouth, and mom takes the other one. “Oh god that feels so good, keep doing that,” I moan. As soon as I say that Aunt Lisa trails her way down my body, and I can feel my panties being removed. Mom sits up and takes off her panties, then throws her leg over my body and straddles my face. “Eat your mommy’s pussy baby, make me feel good,” she said. I brace my hands on her thighs and run my tongue across her slit, making her shudder a little. Her skin was so soft and she tasted like peaches, which made me dive right into her. She didn’t taste anywhere this good last time my tongue was in her; she must have planned this from the start. I lick all around the inside of her pussy, sucking her juice into my mouth as I go.

    “Oh yes baby, eat mommy’s pussy! Oh that feels so good keep doing that! Oh yes baby right there, ooh right there, god you’re making me so wet!” she moaned.

    Then out of nowhere I feel kisses along my legs as they are pushed open, and I feel a tongue glide across my pussy making me jump out of shock right into mom’s crotch. I look past her pussy to see Aunt Lisa with her head between my legs, licking my pussy for all it was worth. It was hard to concentrate on mom while I was getting so much pleasure for myself, but I maintained focus and ate moms pussy with the same intensity Aunt Lisa was eating mine. The second I made contact with her clit, she dropped her weight on my face, effectively smothering me for a second, so I licked it repeatedly causing her to thrash and ride my face leaving pussy juice on everything it touched. I can hear Aunt Lisa moaning as she eats me, so I know she’s fingering herself, and at the same time, it’s sending little vibrations through my body which feel amazing. I lick two fingers and shove them right into mom’s pussy as I suck her clit between my lips, I pick up speed fingering her and it’s only a matter of time before she feels the urge to cum.

    “Oh god baby, I‘m gonna cum! Right there, right there! Oh shit, oh fuck, oh god I’m cumming!”

    I had to close my eyes she came so much, my face was drenched! Now I know where I got my squirting ability from. Slowly mom climbed off of my face and lay down next to me on the bed, still twitching a little from her explosive orgasm. I was glad I made her cum because now I could concentrate on Aunt Lisa going to town on my pussy. She stood up and went to the night stand drawer and pulled out a small vibrator and handed it to me, and then she lay on the bed next to mom and pulled me on top of her in the 69 position. In an instant she went back to eating my pussy and I started eating hers. Her pussy had the same peachy taste mom’s had, except a little tangier, but just as good. I turned on the vibrator and eased it into her pussy slowly while I licked at her clit. “Dammit Rita stop teasing me and push it all the way in!” she said. I obeyed and pushed the vibrator in as far as it would go, and then I turned it halfway up. Mom regained consciousness and got up and walked somewhere, but I wasn’t paying attention nor did I care. I felt a twinge on my clit as Aunt Lisa bit down on it and shoved her tongue back into my pussy. “Oh god Aunt Lisa you eat my pussy so good!” I panted. “I’ve had a lot of practice on your mother,” she responded and stuck her finger in my ass. I let out a loud yelp as she worked her finger in and out of my ass, and slipped another in to accompany it. I was grinding all over her face as I was fucking her as fast as I could with the vibrator. I took it out of her and sucked all her juices off of it, and then I turned it all the way up and put it right on top of her exposed clit. “Ooh, fuck!” she jumped and tongue fucked me faster as I held the vibrator in place and tongue fucked her back. She held out as long as she could before she finally gave in to the orgasm that awaited her.

    “Oh shit Rita I’m cumming! Oh god I’m cumming so hard! Fuuuuuuuccckk mmeeeeeeeeeeee!”

    Although she is shaking under me, she never stops eating my pussy, but she does push me away from hers. Just then mom comes back into view, and she has a strap-on attached to her waist that has to be at least 7 inches long. “She’s all ready for you,” Aunt Lisa says as she slides from under me. “Now the real fun begins!” mom said as she gets behind me, grabs my hips and thrust the dildo into my pussy.

    I let out a loud moan as she pushes the dildo in me as far as it would go. She was relentless as she pounded me with long stroke after long stroke, and I loved every bit of it. Aunt Lisa moved in front of me and pulled my face to her nipple, which I eagerly sucked in. “I think she likes it, sis,” she said to mom. “Maybe I should fuck her a little harder then,” mom responded. She smacked my ass cheeks and grabbed my hips harder, this time pulling me back to meet her as she thrust forward into my dripping pussy. I couldn’t say anything, I had my aunt’s nipple in my mouth and my mom fucking the shit out of me with her strap-on, I was in heaven. I finally couldn’t hold it any longer and cried out in ecstasy as mom rammed me, then as I open my eyes I look up and see Randy at the door stroking his cock. He looks me dead in the eye but never breaks his rhythm, and my pussy suddenly gets wetter. “Oh fuck mom lay down, I wanna ride you!” I screamed at the top of my lungs. “Ooh my little slut is eager to ride mommy isn’t she?” she grinned. I nodded my head yes as she pulled out of me and lay down on the bed. I wasted no time in getting back on her, and soon enough I’m sliding up and down my mom’s cock. I grabbed on to her tits and squeezed them as I bounced up and down on her, feeling the smooth surface hug my pussy lips every time I pull out. I couldn’t get enough, knowing my mom was the one under me made me fuck just that much harder.

    “Oh god yes! It feels soooooooooo good! You like how I ride you mommy, you like how your daughter bounces up and down on you? God, I love it!” I moaned.

    “Ride that cock you little slut! Fuck it, fuck it hard! It feels good don’t it you little tramp!” mom screamed.

    I was like a madwoman, bouncing up and down on her as hard as I could, and Randy watching only made me hotter, so I really was fucking her hard. As I was grinding her mom reached up and pulled me down to kiss her, and she grabbed my ass and helped me grind on her. I was caught up in riding mom so much I had forgotten where Aunt Lisa had slipped off to. All of a sudden she walks in front of me with another strap-on just like mom’s, and forces the dildo down my throat. “Suck it you little slut, you know you want to,” she yelled as she pushes my head down on it. I suck the dildo with everything I’ve got until she pulls it out of my mouth. She smiled at me and walked from my view, seconds later I feel two more hands on my hips and Aunt Lisa shoves the dildo right into my ass.

    I suppressed a scream, mostly because the way she shoved it in my ass made me unable to talk. The pleasure I was now feeling was overwhelming, I was being fucked in the pussy and ass at the same time by my mother and aunt, how many people can say that? Needless to say I was enjoying it so much I just lie on top of mom and let them fuck me.

    “My little slut of a daughter likes being double penetrated doesn’t she?” mom said.

    “I think she does, why else would she have that big smile on her face?” Aunt Lisa followed.

    I sucked mom’s tit into my mouth and moaned out loud to anyone willing to listen. The pleasure they were giving me was constant. When one dildo was coming out, the other was going in; it felt so amazing that I began to slide back and forth, helping the fucking process move faster. I sat back up, and the dildo in my ass went a little deeper. Aunt Lisa played with my clit while mom twisted my nipples, I have never had this much attention paid to my body and I was loving every second of it. Every little thing they did sent a tingle through my body, adding to the pleasure that was already building up inside me. I wanted to cum so bad, but I wanted this feeling to last forever, so I held on for a little longer while my mom and aunt fucked the shit out of me. Mom noticed me holding on, and flashed me that loving smile she does when she’s about to say something. “It’s ok baby, go ahead and cum, it’ll feel that much better when you let it all out,” mom said. Her words set off a trigger in my pussy. Right after mom said that they both sped up fucking me faster and harder until I couldn’t take it anymore.

    “Oh my god, I can’t hold it anymore! I’m gonna cum! I’m gonna cum! Fuck fuck fuck! Oh shit! Oh shit! Right there, I’m cummmmmmmmmmming!!!”

    I fell right onto my mother’s chest shaking and gyrating uncontrollably. My mind is all a blur, and I can see nothing but colors. I lay there for a minute going through everything that just happened in my head, I couldn’t believe what just happened, and I was right in the middle of it. “That was incredible, since when did you two use strap-ons?” I said out of breath. “We met this cute mixed girl in Bordeaux, France back when we were in college on a class field trip, lets just say she helped us truly appreciate the female body, you can thank her for everything that just happened,” mom said exhausted. “I remember that, I was sore that entire week,” Aunt Lisa said as she pulled the dildo out of my ass. When I finally get my senses back, I look over to the door and see that Randy is still there, though now he’s holding his limp cock in his hand.

    —————————————————–

    Mom and Aunt Lisa just fucked the shit out of Rita, and I had a front row seat to it. That had to be one of the most amazing things I’ve ever seen, I came so much on the wall I had to use my shirt to wipe it off. Who would have known they were capable of that, sure they said they had their experiments, but I would have never guessed anything like that. This made me see them in a whole new light, I don’t know whether to be extremely aroused that they are this kinky, or terrified that they have so much control over us. I didn’t want them to know I had been there the whole time, so I picked up my cum stained shirt and tiptoed back to our room. While I changed shirts I couldn’t get the image of Rita being double penetrated out of my head, the way mom was sitting on her face, how she 69ed with Aunt Lisa, the two strap-ons getting worked in and out of her pussy and ass, I was getting turned on again. Before I knew it I was daydreaming again, but I quickly snapped out of it when I realized I had to get back out of the house. I snuck out the back door and grabbed up some more logs of wood, just as I went around to the front door dad was pulling up in the truck with the cage in the back. “Ok dad you take the cage in, I’ll put the extra wood behind the house,” I yelled so the girls would know we were back. “Put that down and come give me a hand, this thing is heavy,” he responded. I dropped the wood and ran over to help him pull it off the truck, it really was pretty heavy, I don’t know why he didn’t just but a cheap one. We got it on the porch and sat it down to open the door, all the women in the house were sitting on the couch in those thick white bathrobes everyone in the world has giving each other pedicures.

    I couldn’t tell if they were naked under there, but they did a great job of covering their tracks. You could smell strawberry flavored incense and the strong smell of nail polish remover; they even had those things separating their toes while they painted them. “You guys not done yet?” dad asked. “It takes time to look this good,” mom responded. We carried the cage over to the fireplace and sat it over it and finally started the fire. We sat down on the couch opposite the girls and went back to our card game. Every once in a while Rita would look up and catch me smiling at her and game me a “shut up” face, I just looked away and laughed, hoping to tick her off a little. After a while the card game started to get a little boring, so dad went in the kitchen and grabbed two more bottles of wine. We all took shots (well glasses is more like it) of wine while we played this game called Guesstures. As the game went on dad had gotten pretty hammered on the wine, which is funny because he can drink a 6-pack and feel nothing, and was flailing around like he was on fire. I ran to get the camera and came back to dad gone and everyone in the room still laughing at him. We figured he went into their room and passed out, instead he came out with a sheet on his neck like a cape, a belt around his head, and white tightie whities on over his shorts, I swear he looked exactly like Doug’s alter ego Quailman. He was making stupid noises, jumping off the couch, sliding on the floor, spinning around in circles, anything that looked stupid he did it. We could not stop laughing. I recorded and took pictures of him so I’d have something to blackmail him with later. When everything finally calmed down dad went and got another bottle of wine and staggered to his and mom’s room yelling for someone to go and give him a massage. “Well it looks like that’s my cue,” mom said as she stood up. “Let me help you, I know a few techniques,” Aunt Lisa said eagerly, maybe a little too eagerly. Mom was a little cautious but after a few mumbles and some hand signals she agreed. “You two be good now, who am I kidding just don’t stay up too late,” mom laughed. I loved our new relationship with her and Aunt Lisa, it’s like it didn’t matter that we were family. They both blew us a kiss as they left and went into the room dad was in, leaving Rita and I sitting on the couch.

    I looked at her smiling waiting for her to say something, she didn’t, instead she just smiled back and started to open her robe. I sat up in my seat and fixed on her body like a good little schoolboy pays attention in class. When she opened her robe and revealed she had on a bikini I was a little disappointed, but I didn’t let it show. “Wanna go swimming?” she asked not waiting for a response and walking to the pool. I took off my shirt and ran up behind her and picked her up off her feet, ready to throw her in the pool, but then logic set in. if I throw her in it could be bad for me, so I put her down, only for her to push me in, very ladylike.

    She jumped in and came straight to me to put her arms around my neck and kiss me. “So, what really happened in that room with you and Stephanie?” I asked. “You’re not gonna leave me alone until I tell you are you?” she said, and I nodded my head no. “Fine, she wants to have sex with you, so she came to me looking for tips on what you like and stuff. I told her wear something skimpy, but not too skimpy and make sure she’s fresh down there and drink a lot of fruit juice like I do, just in case you wanna go down on her, but you better not! She got curious on how it tasted and asked if she could lick me, but said she was just curious and not coming on to me, I said what the hell and let her, and she did it for a little while. She asked me to taste her to see if she tasted ok, so I said what the hell again and did it. She wasn’t that bad, but the juice would definitely help,” she said. I looked at her and just smiled. “You’re turning into a little slut, you’re gonna try something with Stephanie aren’t you?” I joked. “No I’m not, I was just experimenting, one time thing only. I still don’t like her,” she said as she play hit me. “So you were just experimenting when mom and Aunt Lisa were pounding the hell out of you?” I questioned. “No that was great! I’ve never been fucked with a strap-on before,” she said. “So you’d rather have a dildo than the real thing?” I asked. “The dildo felt great, but the real thing feels better the way it pulsates inside you,” she replied. “You know, watching you get fucked like that got me real hard, I’ve been thinking about it since it happened,” I said pushing her to the wall and taking off her bikini bottoms. “Mmm really? And what are you gonna do about it?” she said as she slid my shorts down my legs and stroked my cock. I put both our bottoms on the ledge and picked her legs up off the ground (which wasn’t hard to do in the water) and pushed my cock right into her without any warning.

    She gasped and grabbed the wall behind her as I forced my tongue down her throat. The coldness around us plus the hotness inside her pussy gave me a mixed feeling of senses every time I would pull out and thrust back in, kinda like an icy hot patch. I couldn’t fuck her as fast underwater, but it still felt great regardless. I moved her bikini top out of the way and sucked her hard nipple into my mouth, and twisted it between my teeth, then I did the same to the other, all her moaning and groaning was making me bite her harder. After a while I pulled out of her and let her legs fall to the floor and turned her around, bent her over and stuck my cock right up her ass. She grunted and tried to grab onto something but there was nothing but the ledge of the pool and our clothes. I fucked her as deep as I could since speed was not a factor in the water, and every time she tried to lift her head up, I’d push it back down.

    “Keep your head down!”

    “Oh god yes big brother anything you say just please don’t stop fucking me!”

    I brought my hand around and fingered her pussy while I played with her clit. “You like being fucked in the ass now don’t you, my fingers in your pussy while I squeeze your clit?”

    “Yes, oh god I love it, I love the way you fuck me, you always fuck me so good!”

    “You like being a slut for your big brother? Letting him fuck your pussy and ass whenever I want?”

    “Yes! Anytime you want! It’s your ass, it’s your pussy, do whatever you want with them!”

    I walked her over to the stairs on the swimming pool and had her step up with me still in her and hold the rails, this way I could really fuck her. I didn’t take long to build up a fast pace pounding her as hard as I could; I was so horny I didn’t think my cock would ever go soft. I pulled out of her ass and slid it back into her pussy, and leaned forward to get a handful of her tits. I resumed the hard fucking I was giving her, taking not to the clapping noise I made every time my balls hit her pussy, and I noticed she was on the brink of cumming.

    “Don’t you come yet; you better hold it till I say you can let it out!”

    “Fuck! Please let me cum, I want to so bad, you’re fucking me too good I won’t be able to hold it!”

    “Not yet! If you cum early you’re gonna be sorry!” A couple minutes went by with her asking if she could cum.

    “Please Randy, can I cum now, please?” she begged.

    I paused a little before I said anything. “Ok go ahead you can cum now.”

    Almost the second I said that she squirted on me like a fire hose and screamed at the top of her lungs, I’m glad we were in a soundproof room. She was on shaky legs but I wouldn’t let her fall, instead I pulled out of her pussy and put my cock back in her ass. After five minutes of hard ass fucking I felt my balls tighten, and I knew I was about to come.

    “You want my cum, you want me to cum in your pretty little ass?”

    “Yes Randy yes! I want you to shoot your load deep inside me!”

    “How bad do you want it?”

    “I want it real fucking bad, please big brother cum in your little sister oh god please!”

    The brother/sister comment did it. I thrust hard in her one more time and squirted all my juice inside her worn out ass. I thought I’d never stop, it had to be at least eight big spurts and a few little spurts before I felt the last little bit run out of me. When I was finally empty I fell back into the pool exhausted, Rita tried to get out, but her legs were too weak and she fell in right behind me.

    Slowly the feeling began coming back to my body, and I swam over to where Rita had floated when she fell in and grabbed her in a soft bearhug. “Oh my god Randy, that was fucking incredible! When did you get to be so dominant?” she asked. “Well since you manhandled me yesterday and mom and Aunt Lisa dominated you, I thought I’d give it a shot. How’d you like it?” I asked. “I loved every second of it, then again I love all the sex we have,” she replied. we swam over to where our bottoms were and climbed out of the pool, just as we were about to put them on we heard the doors open. “Come on!” Rita laughed as she grabbed my hand and led us out the door that leads outside.

    We looked like idiots hopping around trying to get our bottoms on with our flip flops going every which a way while running from whoever it is. We go around the front and before we go in Rita grabs the flashlight and motions me to follow her on the left side path. The moonlight has everything lit up nicely but it doesn’t hurt to have backup just in case. She stops walking when we get to the lake we seen earlier on our hike and shines the flashlight on a rock that we could sit on. Just as I thought it would be, the moonlight lit the whole lake up and everything around it, giving it that “hidden paradise” look. “Its so peaceful looking,” Rita whispered. “Yea, it’s always like that right before Jason comes to kill someone,” I joked. “Randy that’s not funny!” she said as she hit me on the arm. “Don’t worry, if he comes I’ll make sure he kills first me so you can get away,” I said. She gave me this look like I was ruining the mood, which I was, so I backed off. “You know I’m just playing, I would never let anyone hurt you. It is pretty beautiful though,” I said as I pulled her close and held her. We sat there and looked at the scenery until we got tired and decided to head back. Even though it was a little cold with our swimwear on, we walked and held hands the whole way back. We went in and grabbed our stuff from the living room, went into our room to put on warmer clothes and got into bed. We cuddled up again as we kissed and said goodnight to each other, and fell asleep holding each other. Tomorrow will be our last day here, and I plan to make the most of it.


  • Team photos 4: Lauren

    Font size : +


    Lauren gets what she wants

    Team Photos 4 – Lauren

    That was intense; I had never cum so hard in all my life. I think I actually blacked out for a minute or two. I came to with Caitlyn shaking me.

    “Hey you, that was awesome!” my words could hardly express just how awesome it had actually been, but I had to say something. I could still feel little twitches in my pussy and the inside of my thighs was rather wet. Had I squirted all over myself? The idea brought sent a shiver right thru me. I loved the taste of myself and if I could squirt like that, then there would be lots to lick up afterwards!

    “Yeah, it was, but we need to clean up, we almost got caught.” Caitlyn replied with a kind of concerned, excited expression. She looked adorable, kind of sweaty and a wild look in her eye. I could feel a cool breeze running across my heated skin, had Caitlyn opened the window? I’m sure it was closed before, how long was I out for? Oh well, it didn’t really matter and I thought a shower sounded like fun anyway. More time to play!

    “Ok, let’s go take a shower together”

    I watched Caitlyn walking across the room, admiring the flexing mounds of her rump as I dragged myself off the bed. She opened the door and suddenly froze, I almost walked into her before catching myself.

    “What is it? Is Alex in there?”

    She just shook her head and walked in, quickly stepping over to the shower and turning on the water. I followed her in wrapped my arms around her from behind, reaching up and cupping those lovely boobs of hers. I lightly pinched her nipples as I slid my own along her back, loving the sensation of my hard nipples sliding across her shoulders. Caitlyn sucked in a sharp breath and turned around, looking up into my eyes, her arms reaching around me and grabbing my butt again. I was starting to think she liked my ass quite a bit.

    “We have to talk” she whispered, “I think Alex was spying on us just now, and I’m sure he saw me in the shower this afternoon as well.”

    “What? Really? Are you sure?” I was pissed, why was he perving at Caitlyn? If I had caught him looking at me, he would have ended up doing a lot more than looking.

    “Yeah, I’m pretty sure. Just now I heard his door close when I opened our door. I don’t want that creep staring at us, what if he tells mum what we were doing?”

    She was obviously worried about getting caught, but I was just pissed off. I was going to make that jerk pay for this and I already had an idea forming in my mind.

    “Don’t worry about it, I’ll take care of him and make sure he doesn’t say anything to anyone”
    “How? What are you going to do?”

    I stopped any more questions by kissing her, sliding my tongue into her mouth. She gave out a couple of muffled attempts at speaking before giving up and returning my attentions, once again squeezing my ass. I slowly walked her backwards until we were in the shower. I pushed her back up against the wall, the water spraying down across both our bodies, I began kissing my down her body. I started with her neck before working my along her right shoulder then down towards her nipple, my hands on her hips holding her in place. I lightly licked at her hard little nipple before sucking it into my mouth, causing her to shudder and moan.

    I moved one of my hands down, running it up her thigh and between her legs, not quite high enough to reach her pussy, just teasing her for the moment. She started to squat down, trying to reach my fingers with her eager pussy, but I kept my hand away, loving that she was so eager for my touch. I kissed my way across to her other nipple, finding it just as hard before sucking on it, lightly biting it with my teeth, I pulled backwards causing her boob to extend out, cone like before letting it go and watching her it jiggle as it returned to its normal shape.

    She moaned again, grabbing my head and mashing it against her tits. I took her nipple back into my mouth and sucked hard, Caitlyn seemed to like it when I was rough on her nipples, and would she like the same treatment on her clit? Before this shower was over, I was going to find out.

    I grabbed Caitlyns hands and move them up over her head, before continuing my journey down her body, kissing my way across her flat stomach, sliding my tongue into her belly button, causing her to giggle and try to pull away. She always was vulnerable to belly tickling. I crouched down until I was kneeling between her legs, she spread them wider, looking down at me with lust in her eyes, her breasts heaving, she was breathing hard and we were only just getting to the good part.

    The water was spraying down on my shoulder and getting in my eyes, so I leaned in and kissed her inner thigh, my hands curling between them and cupping her ass, tilting her pussy towards my face. She was shaved completely smooth, her hard clit poking out at the top of her small lips, I could smell her intoxicating aroma, so sweet and I knew how good she tasted. I couldn’t wait any longer, I leant in, running my tongue up her lips before twirling my tongue around her clit.

    “Oh god Lauren! Yes just like that!” she cried out.

    I don’t think she was thinking about Alex anymore, not with me between her legs licking at her clit. But I was, I was betting that perv would be trying to get a glimpse of us right now or at least listening at the door. I took a quick glance at his door, but it was still closed, for now anyway.

    I would have to work harder to get his attention I thought. I went back in, licking at her clit, before sliding one of my fingers into her pussy. She was so tight, if she hadn’t been so wet I don’t know if I could have got my finger in. She must be a virgin I thought, my finger didn’t go in very far before meeting an obstruction. Damn she still has her hymen. I had broken mine months ago with a hairbrush handle, but I didn’t want to break hers yet. I guess she was saving it for some reason.

    I continued licking and nibbling at her clit and just rubbed my fingers around her lips and just lightly teasing her hole. Caitlyn kept pushing her pussy at my face and I felt one of her hands on the back of my head, running her fingers thru my wet hair. I looked up, meeting her eyes as she stared down between her tits. Her other hand was pulling at a nipple again; stretching her boob out and then letting it spring back. She was so hot I felt I could almost cum just from watching her, but that could wait. Right now I wanted to make her scream like she had done to me.

    I pulled back, grabbing her hips and turning her around until she was facing the wall, bracing herself on her hands with her butt sticking out. I pulled her cheeks apart and started licking her pussy from behind, it was so different like this, I could get my tongue into her hole more easily. So I poked it and started trying to tongue fuck, Caitlyn eagerly responded, lightly thrusting back at me, trying to get my tongue in deeper.

    Her puckered little butt hole was right in front of my eyes, almost winking at me as I continued to tongue her pussy. I moved higher and licked at her, I couldn’t really taste much of anything, other than her pussy juices which still coated my mouth. Caitlyn squealed again, but she didn’t pull away, I guess that was something else we had in common, we both liked our ass being licked. So I started licking, occasionally trying to stick my tongue in. I reached down and began rubbing her clit again, every time I pinched her clit and pulled on it, she would let a louder moan.

    Her ass was starting to accept my tongue, so I decided it was time for the finger, just like she had done to me. I sucked on my finger, getting another taste of her delicious juices before pushing it hard against her asshole, giving her no warning. She let out another loud moan as my finger slid inside her hot little ass, pushing back hard, burying it all the way inside her. I was brought back to my plan when I’m sure I heard another moan coming from behind me. Was Alex finally watching? It was hard to hear anything over the shower, but I’m sure he would be enjoying the show and I was going to give him even more to see.

    I arched my back, sticking my butt out further, reaching down between my legs I started to rub at my clit which had been desperate for some attention. I let out a loud moan of my own as I continued to finger Caitlyn’s ass and my own clit. A funny thought came into my mind then, I was amazed at my own skill, doing two different things with my hands at the same time.

    “Do you like that Caitlyn? Do you like your little sister fingering your ass?”
    “Yessss….” She moaned, “Keep going, I’m almost there”

    I had no intention of stopping and returned my undivided attention to my sister’s sweet spots, abandoning my own pleasure as I sought to bring her over the top. I twisted around, manoeuvring myself under her pussy so I could suck at her clit, but also lining myself up, so now Alex could get a look side on at my front and I could try and see if he was watching us.

    He was! I could see him out of the corner of my eye, crouching down low to the floor, with just his head sticking around the door. Got him, I thought. Now for the big finish, I sucked hard at Caitlyns clit and jammed a second finger up her ass. She bucked hard, squealing and moaning my name as she came all over my hand and face, her juices mixing in with the water running down both our bodies. I almost had to hold up with the fingers in her ass as she started to collapse downwards, I pulled out and grabbed her ass in both hands, holding her up as she continued to shake and moan.

    “Oh Lauren, Lauren, I love you so much” she panted, barely able to catch her breath.
    I leant forward and stared straight at Alex, catching him off guard, “Did you like that?”
    Caitlyn had no idea we had an audience, thinking I was talking to her, “Couldn’t you tell, my pussy juice is on your face again” she let out a quiet little laugh.

    I continued to stare at Alex, he looked like a cornered rabbit, frozen in place and no idea what to do. Finally he backed up and closed the door, now I’ve got him I thought.

    I stood up, wrapping my arms around Caitlyn, pulling her into a hug, pressing my nipples into her back I rested my chin on her shoulder. She reached back, caressing my cheek, “You’re incredible Lauren, I never thought we could be this good together.”

    “What do you mean Caitlyn? Have you been thinking about us together before today?” I could easily guess that she had, all those little exhibitions that she had been putting on for me now had a whole new meaning. I wondered how I could have been so blind to it all along, it was so obvious. It had started so soon after that first night together and I had never clicked to it. Well I did have some blonde in my hair and I was only 12 at the time, so that was all the excuse I needed.

    “Yes” she replied, “I have. Ever since that night in my bed I haven’t been able to get it out of my head and I think of you every time I masturbate. But now, I don’t need to think about that, I have you right here, now, with me.”

    She turned around, looking me in the eyes, a hopeful, almost sad look in her eyes. I gave the only response I could; I kissed her, tenderly this time, just bringing our lips together, no thought of passion, just love for my beautiful sister. We slowly pulled back, just staring into each other’s eyes. I hated to break the moment but I had some revenge to enact on Alex.

    “He was watching us again, I saw him”
    “What?” she gasped, “Why didn’t you say something? That creep has been watching us all day and you let him watch?”
    “Don’t worry, finish your shower, I’m going to deal with him right now.”

    I felt an incredible thrill at the prospect of what was to come, I was going to get my brothers cock but it was not going to be like anything that I had previously fantasized about and I knew it wasn’t going to be like any of his fantasies either.

    Caitlyn gave me a dubious look, “Are you sure you can deal with him? I don’t want you doing anything you don’t want. I should be taking care of you, not the other way around.”

    I stepped out of the shower and without bothering to dry off, and walked over to Alex’s door, “I said, don’t worry. I know what I’m doing, now wash up and get to bed, I’ll be back soon” I spoke quite loudly, hoping Alex would hear me and panic, I gave him a few seconds before opening the door and walking in.

    The lights were off, but I knew that I would be perfectly silhouetted against the light from the bathroom for him see and to know that it was me, not Caitlyn coming into his room. I closed the door and just stood there, letting my eyes adjust to the light coming in thru the window, feeling the nerves churning my stomach, my nipples hard and aching and the heat in my pussy, still craving the orgasm I had denied myself earlier in the shower.

    I could see him lying in his bed, on his back, eyes closed, trying to pretend he was asleep, that I hadn’t caught him watching us.

    “Alex? Are you awake?” I whispered, ready to play along with him for now. He gave out a pathetic little snore, I almost burst out laughing, he expected me to believe that?

    I tiptoed across the room, leaving little wet footprints, water continuing to drip from my body. “Alex?” I whispered again as I reached the side of his bed. He was still trying to ignore me, but I could see beads of sweat on his forehead and he was breathing too hard to be sleeping. Again I had to resist an impulse to giggle, this was going to be fun, how long can he pretend?

    I slowly reached out and grabbed his blanket, slowly pulling it back; I felt a delicious tingle run from my nipples to my pussy at the sight of his naked chest. I must admit, my brother was pretty hot, he worked out pretty regularly, while he didn’t quite have a six-pack abs, there was definite muscle showing. I could see the muscles in his stomach tense and release as I continued pulling the blankets back, now revealing his boxers and what looked like a rather large wet spot in the front and a very hard cock sticking up.

    I let out a little moan and ahhed for his benefit, “Wow, look at that, it’s huge.” I didn’t really know if it was or not, but he did look bigger than Dusty and I knew boys liked to be told they have big dicks. I did giggle then as I saw his dick bob up and down with my words. I didn’t know they could do that! I sat down on the edge of his bed, “Alex are you awake?” I whispered again. Still getting no response from him I decided to go in for the kill, so to speak.

    I reached out and put my hand on his dick, he was so hard and I could feel the warmth of him thru his boxers. He was really sticky though, I was sure that he had cum in his boxers now, it must have been while watching us and I hadn’t given him long enough to change, he must have just dived for his bed and pulled the blankets over himself before I walked in.
    I could feel him throbbing under my hand and change in his breathing as I began to run my hands up and down his cock. I let out a moan again, we can both pretend I thought. I slipped my hand in the hole of his boxers and grabbed his dick for the first time. This time my moan was real, I had my brother’s hard and throbbing cock in my hot little hand!

    I pulled it out of his boxers and just stared, it felt so warm, hard and soft at the same time. Dribbles of clear fluid were coming out of the hole at the top and the whole thing was just awesome. I had a real boys cock in my hand and I could do anything to it I wanted!

    I started to pump up and down, watching the skin move up and down, sliding over the head and back down again. I just marvelled at the way it felt, throbbing under my touch, I wanted to feel this inside of me, all the way deep inside, filling me and touching me in places no one else ever had. I could see Alex was having a hard time still pretending to be asleep as I slowly stroked my hand up and down his cock, his hips were moving up and down with my strokes like he was trying to fuck my hand.

    “Alex, I know your awake, now look at me!” I demanded in my best attempt at an authoritative voice. He started and opened his eyes, looking at me with a rather confused look on his face. I could see his eyes roaming my body, unable to see my pussy with the way I was sitting he settled for staring at my nipples.

    “Lauren, what are you doing? Why are you holding my dick? I was sleeping”

    “Don’t play dumb with me Alex, I know you were awake and we know that you have been watching us all day. You took pictures of me this morning on the field and then you walked in on me in the shower and then you perved at Caitlyn as well. You’re nothing but a dirty pervert, gawping at your own sisters like some sick little pervert!”

    I continued to slowly stroke his cock as we spoke, he obviously didn’t know how to respond to these accusations with my hand still pumping him. I had him completely under my control.

    “I don’t know what you’re talking about” he let out a moan as I squeezed his dick before continuing, “I didn’t do anything like that, I swear”

    “Really? Be honest Alex, if you didn’t look at us today then I’m going to have to go back to my room right now and this will never happen again” I gave him another little squeeze. I think he was getting close to coming, his dick was harder than ever and he kept humping his hips up at me.

    “OK, ok, I was, I took a photo of your ass and watched both of you in the shower. I couldn’t help it, your both so hot. Just please don’t stop what you’re doing.”

    “Why would I stop? Isn’t this what you wanted me to do all along? Or is it Caitlyn that you would rather have touching you? Do you think she’s prettier than me? Would she do this?”

    I reluctantly let go of his dick and stood up, letting him take in my whole body for a moment before I stepped up onto his bed. I moved around until I was standing over him with his head in between my feet, staring straight up at my pussy. We could both see the glistening moisture on my little bush, y nipples were aching and I could feel my clit aching for a touch. I was so turned on, I had him under my power and I loved it.

    “I want you Lauren, I want you so bad, your way hotter than Caitlyn, she would never do something like this.” He ran his hands up and down my calves, gazing rapturously up at me.

    “Good boy” I replied, before I slowly started to squat down, bringing my quivering pussy closer and closer to his face.

    He quickly reached up and started pawing at me, all eager and fumbling. Didn’t he know how to touch a girl I wondered? His hands were all over the place, grabbing my ass, and then roughly touching my pussy, before he jammed a finger inside me. I was glad I was so wet and turned on or this might have been a bit of a let-down so far.

    I sank right down until I was sitting on his face, my pussy directly over his mouth, feeling his nose poking at my butt. I could see his cock still throbbing, but I didn’t want to touch him yet.

    “Lick me Alex, eat your little sisters pussy and make me cum, then maybe I’ll have a surprise for you” I let out a moan as I felt his tongue running along my pussy, he was all over the place, I don’t think he knew where my clit was or maybe he just didn’t care. It didn’t really matter, it felt great anyway, I leant forward, grinding my clit against his chin.

    “Don’t forget my ass Alex, that needs love to”
    “What, I’m not licking your ass, that’s disgusting” was his muffled reply.
    “If you don’t, then I’ll never do this again” I reached down and grabbed his dick, pumping it a couple of times before letting go, it danced around like he was searching for my hand but I wasn’t going to touch him.

    I moved forward a little, placing my ass more directly over his mouth. I waited a moment and he still hadn’t done anything, so I slapped his stomach.

    “Ow, damnit Lauren that hurt” he complained.
    “Well lick my ass and I won’t have to hurt you again and while you’re at it, finger my pussy too.” I was really getting into this, I don’t know what was better, the pleasure he was giving me, or the thrill I was getting from making him do it.

    I felt him give a tentative lick at my little pucker, sending a shiver thru me and causing me to let out another moan. “That’s it, keep licking my good little boy”

    He seemed to get over whatever misgivings he had and began to lick steadily at my asshole and then I felt him pushing a finger into my pussy, he didn’t have a very good rhythm going, I guess the position was all wrong. I was getting really close to coming, so I started playing with my nipples, rolling them between my fingers.

    “Now finger my ass and suck my clit, I’m ready to cum and you’ll get your reward after that.”

    He started eagerly lapping at my pussy, I wiggled around a little, positioning my clit over his mouth before he got the idea and started to suck on it.

    “My ass, finger my ass or no treats for a naughty boy” I demanded. I wanted to dominate him and I wanted him to know that I was too.

    He slowly pushed a finger into my ass; I could feel it slipping in, so much fatter than Caitlyn’s fingers. I could only imagine what his fat cock would feel like sliding in out of my butt. Suddenly it was all too much for me and I came hard, grinding against his face, clenching my thighs around his head, moaning and gasping, trying not to cry out too loudly. I could only shake and gasp as I felt my pussy spasming, sending my juices all over Alex’s face. I kept grinding my pussy into his mouth, as he pulled his finger from my ass, sending me off on another surge as my orgasm continued to roll over me.

    I collapsed forward onto Alex, his cock sticking up right in front of my face, dancing around wildly as I heard him gasping for breath, finally able to breath as I finally relaxed my death grip on his head. I just lay there, basking in the aftermath of another incredible orgasm until Alex finally spoke.

    “Time for my treat Lauren, you have to suck me now.”

    I slowly pulled myself off him, dragging my little boobs and hard nipples across his dick, sending another thrill through my body.

    “You want me to suck your dick? Is that the treat you want?” I asked as I sat back down on his bed, right where this had started. I had definitely left a wet patch earlier, but that might have just been water and not entirely pussy juice.

    “You said you would, you said I would get a reward. I sucked your pussy and even licked your ass” he was pouting a little as he reached down and grabbed his dick, pointing it me.
    I laughed as I got up and walked to the door. “No I didn’t, I said you would get a reward and a treat and you did. The reward was eating my sweet pussy and the treat was the juice that came out. Now be a good boy and don’t try perving at us again or you’ll really be sorry! And Caitlyn is hotter than me too!”

    And with that I walked out, closing the door behind me on his shocked expression and aching dick.

    Thanks for the great feedback and encouragement. Next part coming in a few days.


  • A Tale of Incest II

    Font size : +


    Here it is guys. The sequel. The final chapter in this story.

    I was planning this for a Mother’s Day release (*wink wink*), but the story submission page was down. Ahh well, here it is regardless. Might seem far-fetched in some places but hey, it’s fiction. Happy fapping.

    Part 1: A Dream, Current Times

    I was laying in bed. I wasn’t sure how I got here, but I was here.
    I was wearing a simple bikini, splattered with images of flowers and hearts.
    Rose petals made a pathway from the foot of the bed to the open doorway.
    Candles lit the dark room. They were strewn all across the surfaces, creating a dim evening light.
    I sat up slightly. Looking down between my spread legs, pussy facing the door, I saw a shadow in the hallway.
    “Hello?” I called, “Anyone there?”

    No answer. But the shadow moved again, and Daniel appeared in the doorway.

    “Daniel? What’s going on?” I asked.
    He said nothing.
    He walked into the room, down the rose pathway, to the foot of the bed.
    “Daniel?…..”

    Then, without warning, he instantly turned into a snake.
    “Wha?….” I began to say, but before I could finish the word, Daniel began to slither up to my pussy.
    He stopped once he got near me and looked up at me. I looked back, in confusion.
    Then, suddenly, his head started to push up against my pussy lips. Parting them, he began to slither into my pussy.

    I gasped, my hands pressing down on the sheets as he made his way inside of me.
    I could feel him in me. Slithering around, making his way up my stomach, up into my chest, and finally resting in my breasts. I could feel him coil up and lay down in my chest.
    I grasped my breasts and squeezed, feeling him inside of me.
    Then I felt a part of his lower body branch off and make it’s way down my ass. I could feel it getting larger and larger, and by the time it reached the opening of my asshole,
    it was the circumference of a baseball. The same started to happen with my pussy. It swelled to the same size and the tail began to play with my clit.
    I was in ecstasy heaven. Both of my holes were being stimulated as well as my tits and my clit. I was shaking all over. Then, to add even more, I felt everything begin to
    vibrate. My breasts, my asshole, my pussy. The whole thing was vibrating.
    I just could take it anymore. I began to writhe in orgasm. My whole body was shaking and moving. My pussy felt like it was on fire.
    The orgasm lasted a good 2 minutes before the tremors began to subside. The vibrating began to slow to a small buzz. I felt it start to move out of my chest as it began to
    retract in my ass and pussy, getting smaller. Finally, it was out of me completely, and, with a quiet slither, disappeared out of the room. I looked up to see the tail disappear
    around the doorway and a large shadow appear again.

    Then I heard a faint whisper.
    “I love you, Mom.”

    With these soothing words, I layed back down and closed my eyes, the words resonating in my head.

    I awoke. It was daylight. The door was open and light flooded the room. I moved my legs and felt something wet. I threw the cover off and saw that the sheets were soaked.
    “Wow,” I thought, “That must have been a real wet dream. My pussy is still wet even.”
    I quickly closed the door and began to change the sheets. I put on a nice push-up bra and G-string then a nice thin white tanktop and jean short shorts. Once the sheets
    were changed, I opened to the door and headed downstairs.

    Yesterday was Daniel’s 14th birthday. He had had some friends over and they stayed the night downstairs while I slept upstairs. Reaching the bottom of the steps, I greeted
    the boys.

    “Hey guys, you sleep ok?” I asked them.
    “Yep!” they replied.
    “Good,” I said, with a smile.

    The boys stayed for about an hour more then started to file out the door. Once the last one left, we waited until the car turned at the end of the road then closed the blinds.
    “About time,” I said while starting to take my top off. Daniel already had me from behind, caressing my breasts. I let out a moan and turned around. Our lips embraced as we
    made our way to the couch. He started to take off his clothes while I pulled off my shorts and panties.
    Once we were both naked, we layed down on the couch and started to make love.
    This session was really good. I could feel him pumping in and out of me while my pussy squeezed on his cock.
    “I missed you last night,” I said, “So did my pussy. It was very lonely.”
    “Well,” he said, “Am I making up for it now?”
    I smiled and grabbed my breasts as I closed my eyes. “Oh…very much so, baby. You’re making your mother very happy right now.”
    We were doing the missionary position and I had my legs up in the air, enjoying it fully, his cock thrusting in and out of me.
    I leaned up and whispered, “Hey, babe, wanna stick it in my ass?”
    “Only if you lay face down. I like it that way.”
    “I know,” I said with a smile.
    He pulled out of my pussy and I turned over, stomach down on the couch.
    “Your ass looks great, Mom,” he said, caressing it.
    “Thanks, sweetie. It makes me feel good when you say stuff like that.”
    He dipped down and positioned his cock in front of my ass. Then I felt him push forward. His cock slid perfectly into my ass crack. Then I felt him push at my asshole and
    enter it. I gasped.
    “Be careful, baby,” I said, “My asshole hasn’t quite warmed up yet. Take it slow at first, k?”
    He nodded and started to thrust in and out of my ass. It felt great. I reached down with my right hand spread my pussy lips while playing with my clit. My breathing became
    heavy and I started to moan.
    “Oh yea, baby. Keep pumping that cock into Mommy’s ass. It feels so good.”
    He began to thrust deeper and harder. In, out, in, out. I felt him take his right hand and grab my breast, squeezing while he slammed his cock in and out of my ass, over and
    over. Then, I couldn’t take it anymore, and neither could he. We both started to cum at the same time. His strokes into my ass became slower as I felt his cum shoot into me. My
    body was shaking as my pussy became really hot as it also began to shake.

    So there we were. Mother and Son. Writhing in orgasmic ecstasy together.

    Finally, our orgasms started to subside and quiet down. Then we quietly began to get dressed again. I sat up and slid my panties back on, sliding them up my ass crack and
    covering the asshole that was now filled with my son’s cum.

    It had been about 1 week since I found out I was pregnant with my son’s child. I still wasn’t sure how to feel about it, or quite what to do. I didn’t want to abort it, that’s for
    sure. I had been meaning to ask Daniel what his thoughts were. In fact, I should probably do that now….

    ~

    I sat next to Mom while we got dressed. I watched as she slid her panties on, snuggling up cozily to her damp warm pussy. I had started to put my underwear back on when

    Mom turned to me and said “Hey, sweetie?”
    “Yea?”
    “I want to talk to you about the baby.”
    “Uhh, ok. What do you want to talk about?”
    “Well, everything. Do you think we should keep it?”
    “Of course. I don’t want to abort it. We’ll keep it and raise it.”
    I moved closer to Mom and set my hand on her thigh, slightly squeezing and rubbing it.
    “I also had an idea about the baby that I wanted to run by you.”
    “And what would that be, honey?”
    “What if it was a girl?”
    “What do you mean?”
    I smiled and moved me hand up her thigh and rested it on her panties, cupping my hand around her pussy mound.
    “Well, if it was a girl, and we raised her….do you think I would be able to fuck her too? When she gets older?”
    Mom smiled and bit her lip.
    “Fuck your daughter? The daughter you had with your own mother?”
    She spread her legs partially and thrust her crotch forward slightly.
    “You’re a pervert, you know that?”
    But then, with a smile, she said “But that’s what I love about you.”
    Then, she leaned in and gave me a nice long kiss.

    Part 2: An Interesting Development

    2 months had passed now, since Mom’s impregnation. Things had been going along normally. Our sex life was still fantastic and Mom had been feeling fine. She had been
    checking into different pregnancy details, mainly to find out when she could get an ultrasound to find out what the gender of the baby was.

    I opened my eyes. I was in bed. Mom’s bed. I turned over to see her laying there, naked, voluptuous and beautiful. I blinked. Today was the “Bring your Kid to Work Day” at
    Mom’s office. Mom wanted me to go into work with her and see how her days went.
    I snuggled up to Mom and ran my hand down her side, resting it on her ass cheek.
    “Mom,” I said, “Time to wake up.”
    She groaned and stretched. As she did so, she turned over to face me. “Oohhhh. Good morning, sweetie,” she said, wrapping her arms around my head as I looked down at
    her. “How’s my lover this morning?”
    “Great,” I said, “I get to wake up to your beautiful face everyday.” I brushed her hair behind her ear. “And your beautiful body.” I ran my fingers from her cheek, down her
    neck, between her breasts, across her stomach and rested them on her pussy mound. “Of course I’m great.”
    She smiled, leaned up and gave me a quick kiss. “You have no idea how much I love you, baby.”
    With that, she got up from bed and headed for her dresser.
    I sat and watched as she got out various articles of clothing and started to put them on. I watched as she put on a pair of stockings, rolling them up her thighs. I watched as
    she got out the set of blue panties with a heart on the front and slid them up her legs until they hugged her pussy tightly. I watched as she got out a black lace bra and slid
    it on so it was cupping her perky breasts.
    She looked at me. “Don’t just lay there. You have to get dressed too.”
    “Oh, right!” I sat up and went to my room to change.

    Once I was done, I walked out and saw Mom in her room, putting on her shoes. I walked in and saw her wearing her normal office wear. But beneath, I knew all the intimates
    she was wearing. The clothing that was snuggling up against the private areas of Mom’s figure that I had caressed the night before. And the night before. And the night before.

    “You ready?” I asked.
    “Yea,” she said, standing up, “Let’s go.”

    Mom’s office was a couple miles away from our house. When he got there, we saw a bunch of other employees with their kids following them around. And that’s how a
    majority of my day went. I followed Mom everywhere as she showed me how her day progressed. A majority of her day was spent in her office, which she showed me after a
    meeting that a bunch of other parents and kids attended. Her office was decently spacious and well furnished.

    Mom took me over to her desk. “Sit here,” she said, pointing to one of the chairs in front of the desk. While I sat down, Mom went over to the door, locked it, and walked
    back to the desk. She went behind the desk, opened a drawer, and pulled out a pair of panties. Walking back around to the front of the desk, she said “Watch this…”
    She then proceeded to sit on her desk, facing me, and then removed her shoes. She then removed her panties from underneath her skirt and put her feet up on the desk.
    This gave me a nice, open view of Mom’s pussy between her spread legs. Then, leaning back, she began to rub the panties against her pussy. “You ready?” she asked. “I
    suppose,” I replied. She smiled, then began to shove the panties into her pussy. With each push, the panties were driven deeper and deeper into her. Finally, they were all the
    way in, not even giving any appearance that she had anything in her vagina at all. “Now fuck me in the ass,” she said, pulling off her skirt. I walked over to her and pulled
    down my pants. I had already had a raging hard on. Pulling Mom towards me by her legs, I positioned my cock in front of her inviting asshole and leaned in. Her asshole was
    warm and tight. Mom laid back all the way on her desk, sighing. Then I went to town, thrusting in and out of my mother’s ass, feeling her constrict and relax as she flexed
    her ass muscles. “Don’t stop,” she whispered, “I think I’m gunna cum….” I thrust deeper and harder after hearing this, and began to rub my fingers over Mom’s pussy. I
    spread her vaginal lips and massaged her clitoris with one hand, and reached the other up to her clothed breasts and squeezed them. Then I felt Mom’s asshole tighten
    around my cock and hold it in place. While she came, I went crazy on her clitoris and shoved a couple fingers into her pussy, feeling the panties inside. Once she was done,
    she said, “Alright, baby. Fill up my ass. Shoot that load deep into me.” Those words sent me over the edge. My thrusts slowed as I shot stream after stream of cum deep into
    my mother’s ass. “Ohhhh,” she moaned, “I can feel it inside of me.”

    Once I had finished, I pulled out and put my pants back on. Mom took her panties and put them back on. Her panties were still stuffed deep into her pussy and my sperm
    was still far up her ass, but she put her panties back on anyway. She put her skirt on afterward and then stood up. “I’ll take my lunch and drive you home,” she said, walking
    to the door, “No need to stay around here. My work is boring anyway.”

    She winked at me.

    It was around 6 that Mom finally got home from work. She walked in the front door, sat down on the couch and turned on the TV, taking off her shoes as she did so. “Long
    day?” I asked. “Sort of,” she said, taking off her vest leaving just her white blouse on top.
    I sat down next to her and watched some TV. I rested my hand on her thigh while she leaned her head against my shoulder.
    “So,” I said, “Any new progress with the baby?”
    “In a way,” she replied, “The doctor says that it’s looking healthy so far. No impairments or problems.”
    “That’s a relief,” I said, rubbing Mom’s thigh, “Are they going to know that the baby is ours?”
    “That’s the thing,” she said, “I’m still trying to figure out how to keep our relationship off of the radar.”
    Then she took her head off of my shoulder and sat straight. “That reminds me….I almost forgot. My work is having a one month retreat. Me and a lot of the team have to go
    to this thing over in Manhattan. They just told me today.”
    “When is this going to be?” I asked.
    “About 6 days from now, she replied, “When July starts.”
    Nothing much was said for a while, then Mom continued. “Do you think you can cope for a month? On your own?”
    “Of course I can,” I replied, “Daniel Jr. might miss you though.”
    “Is that so?” Mom asked, rubbing her hand over my crotch, “Well, I’ll make sure he gets treated very well before his hiatus.”

    She then pulled off her skirt, revealing her thigh highs and panties. “Remember those panties I got out of my desk?” Mom asked. “Yea….” I said. She took off her panties,
    revealing her pussy lips. Then, reaching her fingers into her pussy, she began to pull out the panties. “No way,” I said, “Did you not have to pee all day or what?” “Well,” she
    said, continuing to pull the undergarment out of her vagina, “I really do now, which is why I decided to finally take it out.” She finally had the pair all the way out. She took it
    in both hands and presented it to me.

    “Here you go,” she said, “When I’m not around. To use however you wish. All yours. Just ask me if you ever need them ‘refreshed’. Now I have to go. Bad.”
    She got up from the couch and ran over to the bathroom, closing the door behind her. I was left sitting on the couch, damp panties in my hand. I brought them to my nose
    and inhaled. My heart raced. I lowered them and gazed back at the bathroom door. The room was strangely silent.

    Part 3: Hiatus

    I awoke. Mom was sleeping in front of me, her naked back exposed. I had regained consciousness quite suddenly. It was peculiar. I sat up and blinked my eyes a couple
    times, becoming fully awake. I went downstairs and walked up to the living room window. The sun was just peeking up over the horizon, shining its light on the house next
    door. It was a house that had been for sale for the past couple months. It was a prestigious place. A little bit too fancy for this neighborhood, in fact. A large U-Haul was parked
    in the driveway while a moving team was taking boxes into the house. I suddenly felt Mom’s breasts press into my back as she wrapped her arms around me from behind.
    “Someone’s finally moving into that house?” Mom asked. “It appears so,” I replied. We just stood there for a while we watched the truck being unloaded. Then a man wearing
    a suit exited the house and began talking to the workers. A woman followed soon after him. As soon as I saw her, I was entranced.

    She looked to be in her early 30s. She was wearing a red dress that showcased her unbelievable cleavage and stopped just short of her beautiful, curvaceous ass. She
    approached the man and spoke a few words to him. He seemed to ignore her which caused her to speak again. The two then appeared to get in a small argument which
    ended when the man walked over to a BMW and got in. He then drove off down the street to work, I assumed. “Hmm,” said Mom, watching the saddened woman walk back
    into the house, head bowed. “Looks like you may have something to keep you busy while I’m gone.” “You can’t be serious,” I said, watching the woman’s toned legs as she
    rounded a corner in the house and disappeared from view. “It’ll be a challenge,” said Mom, placing her hands on my shoulders, “You have to sleep with that woman before I
    get back from my retreat.” “Or what?” I asked. “Or else I won’t let you fuck our daughter.” “What?” I said, “Our daughter?” “Yep,” Mom said, “It’s a girl. Found out yesterday.”
    I stared at the house across the street before turning back to Mom. I placed my hands on her ass and gave her a kiss.
    “You’re on.”

    The day had come. Mom had to leave. I was to be alone for 30 days. No sexual output, unless I acted on Mom’s challenge.
    I was able to fuck Mom before she left in the morning. It was nice knowing that I had sent her out with a pussy full of my cum.
    But then she was gone. Down the street and around the corner, and I was alone. To skip all of the boring stuff, I’ll just talk about my goal.
    Fucking my neighbor.

    A few nights after Mom had left was the first progress that had been made. I had been watching the house as often as I could. Everything seemed to be normal for the first
    couple of days. The man and woman would leave in the morning for work. The woman would get home first at around 5 and then man at about 7. A 2 hour period where the
    woman was home alone. So far so good.

    But then, on the 3rd night, things started to happen. The man had gotten home and I could see the two of them arguing through the large kitchen window. After about a
    minute of this, the man left the house in a fury and got back in his car. The woman followed him out and watched him drive away from the open doorway. She sat down on
    the doorstep and vacantly stared down the street.

    This is when I made my first move.

    I left the house and walked across the street. As I walked up their driveway, I called to the woman. “Hey,” I said. She looked over at me as I walked towards her. She started
    to stand up but I put my hand out, signaling her to stay seated. “Are you alright?” I asked.
    “Did you have to see that?” she replied.
    “Not have to, but I did,” I said.
    “I am so sorry. Which house are you in?”
    I pointed straight across the street.
    “It won’t happen again,” she said, “I’ll make sure of it.”
    “It’s fine,” I said, sitting down next to her, “I just wanted to make sure you were alright.”
    She smiled. “How very thoughtful of you.”
    “So,” I said, staring down at their lawn, “Where’d you two move here from?”
    “Upstate. My husband got a position here in the city so we had to move closer.”
    “Your husband, you say? How long have you two been married?”
    “About a year now. It wasn’t always like this you know…” She was also staring at the lawn as she faded off.
    “What’s been causing this strain then?” I asked.
    “The job, I think. It’s only been over the past few months that he’s been so short with me.”
    “Short with you?” I asked with a grin. I was treading on very risky ground with a joke of this caliber, but it seemed to go over better than I originally thought. She laughed slightly.
    “In more than one way, I guess you could say,” she replied with a smile, “He just hasn’t been himself. And I don’t know what to do.”
    I placed my hand on her back. It rested on her dress strap right below her left shoulder.
    “Well,” I said, “If you need anyone to talk to, I’ll be across the street. My mom is going to be gone until August, so feel free to come over at anytime, ok?”
    “Thanks for the offer,” she said.
    I stood up and walked back over to the house. From inside, I surveyed her movements. She got up and went back inside.

    I could see her, standing in front of the island in the kitchen. She took her right hand and placed it on her left shoulder, right above where I had put mine. Then she lowered
    her touch to right above her left breast, where her heart seemed to be. I squinted, thinking. Then she disappeared from my vision and the lights soon turned off as well.
    An interesting night to say the least….

    The next event of interest happened the following night. I was watching TV at around 5:30 in the evening. The sun was just going down over the horizon. I was flipping
    through the channels when someone knocked at the door. I turned my head and looked outside. There was only one car in the driveway across the street. And it wasn’t the
    husband’s.
    I got up and answered the door. It was her.
    She was wearing some relaxed jeans and a sweater with a knitted jacket. Casual, laidback. Not her usual elegant style.
    “Cold?” I asked.
    “Kind of,” she said with a smile “Can I come in?”
    “Sure,” I replied, stepping aside.
    She walked in and looked around.
    “Nice place,” she said.
    “Thanks,” I replied, “Nothing compared to your enormous mansion across the street though.”
    “That place isn’t as majestic as it appears,” she said, “It’s too big. Too cold. Lifeless.”
    “I see,” I said, looking back at the living room, “Well, I was just watching some TV. Would you like to join me?”
    She smiled. “That sounds fantastic.”

    The next 2 hours were some of the most enjoyable I had had since Mom left. While sitcoms played on the screen, almost ambient, me and the woman chatted about our
    lives. I found out that her name was Jennifer. We talked about our interest and hobbies and everything in between. The chemistry between us was fantastic. Eventually, we
    got to the topic of sex. She told me that she actually had sex with a girl in high school first, before legitimately losing her virginity in college. I asked her if she still had
    feelings for females. She replied, “….Occasionally.” I smirked. She then asked me about my sexual preferences. I told her that I tried my best to be a ladies’ man. She perked
    right up once I said this. She replied that I was indeed a charmer and wanted to know if I was still a virgin.
    I told the truth. She smiled and placed her hand on her face. “Interesting,” she said.

    Before long, she decided to head back across the street. She slipped in that she would be “over again soon” before returning home.

    It wasn’t but 8 days before my challenge was completed.
    It was the next night. The one after our little life story exchange. I was standing in the kitchen, fridge open in front of me, when I heard a knock on the door. I turned around
    and approached the living room window. Just her car. I walked over to the door and opened it.
    She was wearing the same red dress she was in when I first saw her. Her hands were behind her back.
    “Mind if I come in?” she asked, then displayed what she was hiding. Two wine glasses in one hand, and a bottle of champagne in the other.
    “Make yourself at home,” I said, stepping aside.

    “So therefore…she would want to go out with me right?” Jennifer asked. “Possibly,” I replied, “If I was in a situation like that, I don’t know if I would have dropped a line like
    that though.” She nudged me slightly on the shoulder. “Oh whatever, I’m a charmer.” “You’re spot on there,” I said, “But that’s a pick-up line that would have to be handled
    properly, even by someone of your caliber.” “I’m honored,” she replied, setting her 4th glass of champagne down on the coffee table, “But she was already a lesbian anyway.
    And I wanted to experiment. Don’t you think I look fuckable?” “100%. But that line was just so….gah!” I made an incredulous face and she gave me a snide face. “Yes, well, I
    never got to sleep with her,” she said, picking up her glass again and taking another sip, “So I just went home and fucked my sister.”

    I nearly choked on my drink. “Come again?” I said. “I went home and had sex with my sister,” she said. “I wanted to experiment so I decided to just try out both sides of the
    spectrum at the same time. Lesbianism and incest.” “I’m surprised,” I said, “You don’t seem like the type.” “We never do,” she replied. “People you’d never expect dabble
    around in it.” “Too true,” I responded.
    She gave tilted her head to the side and gave me an interested look. “What’s that supposed to mean?”
    “What do you think it means?”
    “I think you’ve dabbled in it yourself.”
    “In incest?”
    “Yea.”
    “Hmm…”
    Now here is where I decided to let me secret out. Jennifer seemed trustworthy enough.
    “…I suppose that you would be correct.”
    “I knew it! With who? Your Mom?”
    “Yep.”
    “Kinky. How is she?”
    “She’s fantastic. Knows all of the right moves.”
    “Wow. What kind of stuff goes through your mind?”
    “Well…it turns me on that I have unlocked the hidden, private side of her. You know, to be sticking my cock in the very pussy that gave birth to me. To be sucking on the
    nipples that gave me sustenance as a baby. And then to lean up and give her a kiss lasting longer than a couple of seconds. To be doing what I’m not supposed to, but she’s
    letting me and enjoying it. It’s amazing.”
    “That sounds so hot. I need to meet her.”
    “You certainly should. But enough about me. Tell me about your first time. With your sister.”
    “Well, I had come home from the party and was still a little buzzed. She was in her room which was right next to mine. I peeked in and saw her laying in bed, the covers half
    covering her. I noticed her ass peeking through the sheets. She was wearing polka-dot panties that were snug in her ass crack. I remember them vividly. Out of the blue, I
    started to get turned on. At first I was kind of weirded out by this, but the alcohol did away with that pretty quickly. I walked into her room and closed and locked the door
    behind me. I quietly snuck up on her bed and knelt down.”

    It was at this point that I noticed that her nipples were so hard that they were perfectly visible through her dress.

    “Her ass was right in front of my face. I leaned forward and gave her ass cheek a kiss. Then another. Then another. I was so wet by this point that I just had to go further. I
    pulled the thong out of her crack and slipped my finger in. I rubbed it across her asshole then pulled it out and sucked on it. She tasted so good. It was at this point that
    she awoke and leaned up. She asked me what I was doing. I decided to take a chance. I leaped up onto the bed and started kissing her. Full on. I think she was surprised at
    first but within moments she was enjoying it as much as I was. I started kissing her neck and heard her whisper ‘I’ve waited for this for so long’. And…well…the rest is
    history.”
    As she finished her story, she also finished her 4th glass.

    “Wow,” I said “What happened after that?”
    “Well, I didn’t realize that my sister was a squirter. At one point, I was fingering her with her panties still on and she came, soaking my hand and her panties. The next
    morning, we decided to start a routine. Every morning, we would wear each other’s underwear from the previous day. So that way by the end of that night, our panties would
    be soaked in each other’s juices. We would then swap, sniff the panties while we played with ourselves, then eventually made love. After that, the next day, we would start
    fresh and repeat. It was great. We bonded so wonderfully. But, after a while, she eventually found a man and married him and I did the same. But neither of us regret our
    brief time we spent together. As sisters, madly in love.”
    “….You have no idea how turned on I am right now,” I said.

    She giggled.

    “Jennifer?” I said.
    “Yes, Daniel?” she replied.
    “Would it be alright if I made love to you? Right now?”
    She stared at me for a couple seconds. Her expression still the same as before I asked her the question.
    “You know what?” she asked?
    She then leaned forward and slowly connected our lips. It was a soft kiss. No head movement, just lips.
    Then she disengaged and tilted her forehead forward to touch mine. I could smell her subtle flowery fragrance and could see her amazing cleavage nestled in her dress.
    “I think that would be just fine.”

    Our foreheads still touching, I pushed her backwards, making ler lay down on the couch.
    I slipped my hands behind her and grabbed her ass as I started kissing her neck.
    While she moaned quietly, I could feel her grinding her crotch against mine. She was even more impatient than I was.
    “Do you want me to just cut to the chase?” I asked.
    “Yes,” she replied, “Our stories were foreplay enough.”
    This being said, I started to get undressed and she did the same. Her body was very similar to Mom’s, more perky though, yet didn’t have the prestige or grace of Mom’s.

    They both had amazing thighs, tits and asses. Both ravishing women. Once we were naked, she lay back down on the couch and spread her legs. I was about to lean in and
    make my move when she reached her hand up and stopped me.
    “Wait,” she said, “I have an idea.”
    She got up from the couch, grabbed her clothes and walked over to the door. “Where are you going?” I asked.
    “Follow me,” she said, “You can leave your clothes here.” She then opened the door and walked out into the night.
    Confused, I followed her and saw her walking nude across my lawn. “Come on!” she called back.
    “This is crazy!” I said, following her across the street to her house. “It’s 10:30,” she replied, “No one’s out.”
    Eventually we made it into the house and into the kitchen. She threw her clothes down and said “I want you to fuck me on the table.”
    “That table?” I said, pointing, “Is that the one you guys eat on?”
    “Yes,” she said walking over to it, her ass cheeks facing me, “When he eats breakfast tomorrow morning, I want him to be eating at the place where we fucked just hours before.”
    “Speaking of him, where is he?”
    “A late meeting. Won’t be home till after midnight.”
    “Well, I don’t want to waste any time,” I said, walking over.
    “This is where he sits,” she said, pointing to a chair. She sat up onto the table, right in front of the chair, and laid back. “I’m ready.”
    I moved the chair away and grabbed her legs. The action was about to start right where his breakfast would be the next day.
    I entered her slowly, but started in soon enough. She was fantastic. It was all the small things. The biting of her lips, her expressions, her eyes rolling back into her head.

    Her tits were perfect because they didn’t bounce a ton, just swayed slightly as I ravaged her pussy.
    “What about a condom?” I asked. “I don’t care,” she said. “Impregnate me, if you want. I don’t mind.”
    Then, almost too soon, it seemed, I let loose, deep inside her. “Oh….” she said, “…..fuck….”
    Just whispers. I could tell she was coming too. Her pussy gripped me lovingly and wouldn’t let go. I laid down on her chest as we both connected on a sensual level. I could
    hear her purring slightly as her thighs shook and vibrated. She was in heaven, satisfied after so long of a hiatus. And then, finally, we were through. We had done it.
    I slid out between her lips, which were reluctant to let me go. “That was….” she whispered, “…..incredible. I needed that so badly.” “Glad to oblige,” I replied, “Now, I have a
    favor to ask.” “Anything,” she said.” “I need proof that I fucked you,” I said. “To show my Mom.” “Sure,” she said, “How about I sign my panties and give em’ to you?” “Sounds
    good,” I replied.
    She found a marker and the panties she had been wearing. “What’s your Mom’s name?” she asked. I told her and she started to write…
    “Your son is fantastic lover. I am incredibly jealous that you get to live with that stud and come home to him each night. I look forward to meeting you sometime in the
    future. Jennifer.” She followed this with a small heart and gave me the panties. “Good?” she asked. “Great,” I said.

    Part 4: “I now pronounce you, Mother and Son.”

    The day had come. Mom would return. Jennifer and I had fucked 3 times since our first, totaling 4 altogether. I even had the privilege of being the first guy inside of her
    asshole. Always an honor, to be sure. At least I had a fuck buddy to keep me company during the 30 day period. And, soon enough, the period was over. And Mom was
    back. She pulled up in the driveway and got out. She was wearing one of my favorite blouses that revealed a devastating amount of cleavage. I could also spot the pink bra
    which I admired so much. “Welcome back,” I said. “Oh son….” she whispered and ran to me. She pulled me in the house and closed the door. Within 30 seconds, we were
    both naked, and within 3 minutes, we had both orgasmed. “Wow,” she said as I rolled off of her, “I needed that SO bad. It was excruciating not having your dick in me each
    night.” “Tell me about it,” I said, “I missed my little princess and her sweet juices.” I started making out with her pussy lips.

    Then I remembered. I got up from the bed and walked over to the dresser. “Here you go,” I said, tossing her the panties. She caught them and read the words written on
    them. “No way,” she exclaimed, “You did it?!” “Sure did,” I replied. “Come to find out, she has played around in incest too. Her and her sister were lovers for a while.” “No
    kidding?” she said, “I need to meet her.” “She said the same thing about you,” I said. I walked back over to the bed and sat down.
    “So,” I said, looking at Mom’s stomach, “How is she coming along?”
    “Very nicely,” she said, “Your new mistress is being constructed inside of your Mother’s womb as we speak.”

    ….Talk about a turn on. Within minutes I was cumming inside of Mom again.

    “Mom, I have something to ask you,” I said. We were eating dinner at the table. She was wearing nothing but a pair of panties, her usual household dress code.
    “What is it, baby?” she said.
    “Have you ever thought about getting married?”
    At this, Mom stopped eating and stared at me. “….Wow….” she said, leaning back in her chair and sticking one hand into her panties while the other groped one of her breasts.
    “…Are you serious?”
    “Dead serious. Do you think something like that could work?”
    “I’m sure we could figure some sort of work around. Oh man…” Her eyes rolled up into her head and she sighed. “My son, becoming my husband. We would have our own
    rings. Holy shit, I am so turned on right now. This is an amazing idea. I want to do it as soon as possible.”
    “Get married?”
    “Yes.”
    “How? I’m only 14.”
    “Yea, I know. It’s possible.”
    “Really? Do you think you could look into it?”
    “Of course, sweetie,” she said, walking around the table and sitting on my leg, her moist panties throttling my thigh. “I love you. So much.
    Not only is it fucking sexy to have you inside of me so often, but you’re a handsome young man with a good heart. It would be an honor to be your bride, son.”

    You can most likely assume what happened next.

    6 months in now, and Mom was showing. She never ceased to impress me with her ever-growing maternity lingerie wardrobe. Her hormones were off of the charts. Not very
    many mood swings, thank heavens. Lots of heightened sexual activity though. Hey, I wasn’t complaining.
    Her sexual preferences were changing. She enjoyed being on top more. Gave her more room and freedom. Plus, having her ever-growing womb right in front of me while I
    had my cock buried deep inside of her was a massive turn-on.

    She had started researching ways for us to get married. She was in a toss up between legally getting married as mother and son, getting married using fake identities, or
    moving to a different town and claiming to be married. The legal aspects were tricky, as it seemed to be practically impossible to get married as mother and son in any town
    really. She didn’t want to forge an identity for me or herself. So the most plausible option would be claiming. Yet claiming wasn’t the same as having her name and mine on
    a piece of paper. Mother and son, wife and husband. Do their separate things during the day. Come home at night. Then make love.

    One day, while we were sitting the living room, watching TV, she brought up a completely new topic.
    “We should go visit my Mom,” she said.
    “Michelle?” I asked, “Why?”

    (It’s also important to note here, we never called my Mother’s Mother ‘grandma’. That is the only time I will use that word here. We always have called here by her name. It’s

    just how we’ve always done it. How I grew up with it anyway.)

    “Well, she should know about the baby. And even more importantly, about us.”
    “Why!? She’d go crazy.”
    “I don’t know about that. She was always open to sexuality during her younger years.”
    “I still don’t know. Wouldn’t that be weird? Telling her about us?”
    “…..Oh….my…..”
    Mom stared at me for a moment.
    “I just had an idea.”
    “What?”
    “Ok, once we started fucking, your outlook on me changed right? I went from your mother to your lover.”
    “Yes. Your point?”
    “You have a new outlook on family, right?”
    “Yea.”
    “Now that I’ve said that, visualize Michelle.”

    “Holy shit.”

    Mom had just planted an idea in my mind that certainly would never leave. I had never thought of fucking my mother before, and I had certainly never thought of fucking
    Michelle, or even thinking about her as attractive. But now that Mom had said it, she was onto something.

    Michelle had turned 48 last year, so she might have been 50 at the time of this conversation. Last I had seen her, she still seemed young and jovial. Along with Mom,
    Michelle was a single woman. Her husband had left a while back, and since then she seemed to have been on the prowl. Taking guys home and hitting up the high-end
    restaurants and clubs. From what I recall, she had brown hair, perky tits, a defined ass, and absolutely. incredible. thighs. Even had some strong calves. Imagining myself
    between Michelle’s stunning, ravishing legs, pumping in and out of the vagina that gave birth to my Mother while she holds onto my shoulders and begs for more….gave me
    an instant boner.

    “So, we go visit her. Let her know about this and see what she thinks. And if she’s alright with it, I can try to seduce her if I want to?”
    “Sounds kinky, doesn’t it?”
    “Oh, Mom….” I said, turning off the TV and sticking my hand into her panties, “You always have your son’s, or, should I say, husband’s well-being on your mind, don’t you?”
    “Us women need to look out for our men,” she said, spreading her legs and putting her feet up onto the couch, leaning in towards me, our lips almost touching, “My
    womanhood belongs to you. You and no one else. My pussy is yours. For now and for always. There will be no others but you. My son. My man. I will take are of you as a
    parent and as a mistress. A guardian and a call-girl. A mother and a lover. I am yours. Forever.” Then she kissed me.

    I was lying in bed with the covers over me, Mom sitting next to me. She was wearing one of my favorite corsets with her pair of panties that said “My Son’s Best Friend” on
    the front. You can find anything on the Internet if you look in the right places.
    She was painting her toenails a bright pink.
    “So,” she said, “How do you think we should confront Michelle?”
    “About what?” I replied, “About the baby or me fucking her?”
    “Either.”
    “Well, we should probably start from the beginning in great detail. I don’t think we should start our conversation with ‘We are mother and son and we fuck and will have a
    daughter soon’. We need to explain how we got here and how happy we are. We obviously have perfect chemistry because we are family, and that carries over into our sex
    life. The way we present it needs to soften the blow. Then, once we explain that, the baby shouldn’t be a problem. And if she is ok with that, I feel that seducing her won’t
    be hard. Our story needs to be told first before I try to get into her pants.”
    “That sounds good. I think you should probably start it with your side of the story, just because she wouldn’t be as inclined to get angry at someone who isn’t her own
    child. I can take over with my explanation afterwards.”
    “Doesn’t sound too bad.”
    “Oh sweetie?” she said, blowing onto her toes to dry them, “Would you want me to try and put in a good word for you? After we explain ourselves?
    Might plant a thought in her head that you can act on.”
    “If you want. It’s up to you.”

    Mom swung her right leg over me and sat down on me cowgirl style, straddling my cock through the sheets and her panties. She rested her hands on her thigh-highs and
    said “Damn right it’s up to me. I am your Mother after all. I am still in control over you. You need to obey me.”
    She started grinding her pussy against my cock, the words “My Son’s Best Friend” crumpling and straightening out with each slide up and down my dick.
    “And I say……..that I’m going to make you cum through 2 layers of fabric. Without even being in my pussy.”

    With great pleasure, I obeyed her.

    Part 5: Michelle

    The suitcases were packed and in the car. Our visit to Michelle was planned and ready to execute. She lived about 2 hours away so we called her and arranged a 1 week stay.
    Mom made sure to pack my favorite outfits.

    The trip felt relatively short. Probably because I fingered Mom most of the time. Her orgasms nearly crashed us on occasion, but she begged for more after each one.

    By the time we had arrived, Mom had made a damp spot on her seat from the 11 orgasms she had.
    Michelle’s house was located in a suburb similar to our’s but seemed more high-end. Jennifer’s house wouldn’t have seemed out of place here.
    Within seconds of pulling up, Michelle opened the door and walked out.

    With my new perspective, I evaluated her.
    She was wearing an amazingly tight black dress. Her breasts seemed to be about G sized, while her BWH looked to be around 36-24-34.
    Her ass was very defined while her legs……damn. Indescribable. Amazing, on the whole. Mom’s genes certainly came from top grade female form.

    “Hey, you guys!” Michelle said, walking over to us, “Long time no see!”
    “Hey Mom,” Mom said, hugging Michelle.
    “It’s been too long! Why didn’t you call sooner? And you’re expecting!?”
    “Yes, yes. I’ve been….busy. Big business stuff, you know.”
    “Of course, of course. Who’s the father??”
    “Oh, no one you know.”
    “A daughter after my own heart, I see. And Daniel…”
    She gave me a quick lookover and I did the same to her. My context was probably a tad bit different than her’s though.
    “…You’ve….grown.”
    Maybe I was emanating some sort of vibe or subconscious messages, but I could have sworn that Michelle’s tone had gone ever so slightly sensual.
    “What a handsome young man he’s become! Man, guys, it really has been too long! I haven’t seen you in forever. Grab your stuff and come in!”
    Michelle walked back into the house. Of course, I had to do the obligatory ass examination.
    Mom and I exchanged a look.

    “Oh, just a date.”
    “A date, Mom? With whom?”
    “Oh…..just….a friend.”
    “Do I know him?”
    “Probably not.”
    “Jeeze, Mom. You get around way too much.”
    “Hey! Menopause hasn’t kicked in yet. And I wanted to have as much fun as I can until then.”

    Mom and Michelle were hashing some things out downstairs while I unpacked upstairs. I couldn’t see them, just hear them.

    “Fair enough, I suppose. When will this….guy… get here?”
    There was a pause.
    “Six. 20 minutes.”
    “Ok, I need to talk to you. This is important.”

    It was at this point where I expected Mom to call me downstairs and we’d execute our “plan”. Instead, their voices trailed off as they walked into a different room. Strange. I
    didn’t want to go downstairs and interrupt though, so I continued to unpack. Before long, the door bell rang and footsteps made their way to the door.
    “….Continue this later.”
    Then the door opened and I heard a male voice. The rest was incomprehensible until the door closed. Then more footsteps up the stairs and Mom appearing in the door way.
    “What was that all about?” I asked.
    “Michelle’s gone. On her date,” she said, bending over, her jeans tightening around her ass.
    “No, not that. What did you talk to her about for all that time?”
    She looked at me while I was checking out her ass and winked at me.
    “That’s for me to know and you to find out.”

    While she was saying this line, I approached her from behind and pressed my crotch against her ass.
    She looked back towards me and gave me a sexy smirk. Let’s just say that Michelle’s guest bed got introduced to doggy-style anal that evening.

    That night, Mom and I were lying in bed, fast asleep. Something woke me up. At the time, I didn’t know what. But looking back, it must have been the front door opening
    and closing. I sat up in bed and listened. I could hear Michelle stumble up the stairs and into her bedroom across the hall.
    By the sounds she was making, I decided to go out and make sure she made it safely to her bed, at least. I opened the bedroom door and saw her in the her room. I bridged
    the gap across the hall to get a closer look.

    She appeared to be drunk, stumbling around the room, attempting to remove her jewelry, shoes etc.
    Why was she home so early?, I had thought. If she was on a date, wouldn’t she have gone to the guy’s house or at least brought him here?
    But no. She was alone. And seemed upset.

    I walked into the room.
    “Michelle?”
    She turned towards me while trying to take off her bracelet with her teeth.
    “Oh, Daniel! How great it is to seeeee you.”
    She stumbled towards me, tripping slightly in her high heels.
    “You alright?”
    “Oh, just fiiiiiinnnee darling. Apart from being stood up, just fiiiinnee!”
    “The guy stood you up?”
    “Oh yeeesss. Took me to dinner, went to the ressstroom and never cammee back. So I drank a couple driinks and came back here and fell into a deeeeeep slumber.”
    With this, she tripped onto the bed and started giggling.
    “Michelle, you need to get undressed and go to bed.” (I hoped a line like this might trigger something.)
    “I can do that allllll by myself. Just go back to Mommy and have some more fun, will you?”
    “….What!?”
    “It’s ok, sweetie,” she said, rolling around on the bed, “Your Mom told me all abouuttt it earlier.”
    “That we…”
    “Fuck? Oh yesss, sweetheart. All about it. And the baby, too.”
    “You’re not upset?”
    “Of course nott! Truth be told..” She hiccupped. “..Your Mother and I have had some….relations of our own in the past.”
    “…..Really?! You and Mom….”
    “Mmhmmmmm”, she said, slipping off of the bed and to her knees, “Ever since she was 15.”
    With these words, she reached for my boxers and pulled them down. I felt no need to object.
    My dick was hanging in front of her face, semi-hard. But within seconds of her grasping it, it was 100%.
    Looking up at me, she said “Do you mind?”
    “Go right ahead.”

    She took me into her mouth instantly. Her tongue was soft and her lips gentle as they ran up and down my shaft.
    No need to linger here, as this just continued for 2 minutes until I came down her throat as she took me completely into her mouth. Her gag reflex must have been
    non-existent.

    “Mmmmm, so good,” she said, licking her lips, “Now, sleeeeeeeep.”
    She snaked her way back onto the bed, dragging me with her. She collapsed once on it and passed out instantly. I decided that I was fine where I was so I pulled up my
    boxers, maneuvered the covers onto Michelle then got under them myself. I also fell asleep fairly quickly.

    “Daniel?”
    I awoke to that word. As I opened my eyes, I turned over to see Michelle staring at me, half a foot away.
    “Morning,” I said.
    “What’s going on?”
    “You came home last night. The guy stood you up.”
    “Yes, I know. I mean, what happened…..here?”
    “Uhh. Well….let me ask you a question first.”
    “….Ok. What?”
    “What did Mom tell you yesterday?”
    “….About….About you two….and your….you know.”

    Whew, she didn’t just make it up.

    “Ok, well, last night, you came home and I helped you into bed.”
    “…That’s it? I sense there’s more.”
    “…Do you want to know the truth?”
    “Yes.”
    “You gave me a blowjob.”
    “….I did? Really?”
    “Yes, really. And you were amazing, if I do say so myself.”
    She leaned back and gave me an inquisitive look. Certainly no angry or upset emotions.
    “Wow. Thank you, I suppose.”
    “You’re welcome.”
    A moment of silence….
    “So, did Mom tell you about my intentions?”
    “What intentions?”
    “To try to make love to you.”
    Another inquisitive look. I was amazed at how well she was taking this.
    “No. Didn’t tell me that. Just about you two and the baby. Must not have had time before I left.”
    “Ahh, I see.”

    Another bit of silence…

    “Well,” she said, “Do you still want to?”
    My heart skipped a beat.
    “Of course. You’re an indescribable woman who I would love fuck.”
    She smiled.
    “I’m honored. Well, I’m down if you are. Help me get out of this dress.”

    She turned and presented her back to me. I unzipped the back of her dress as she slipped it off of her shoulders. She stood up and pulled her dress down. Past her chest,
    over her breasts, down her stomach, over her ass before finally collapsing down her legs.
    She wasn’t wearing any under garments.
    She turned and displayed her body to me.

    Amazing breasts. As firm and perky as Mom’s. Almost similar in every way.
    Cute pussy with a thin layer of hair on her prominent pubic mound above sexy, shaven lips.
    And her legs. Her legs…..I still can’t describe them.

    “Wow. I’m speechless.”
    “Your Mom did say that you were sweet,” she said, crawling back into the bed, “And she’s right.”
    Our connection was fantastic. It’s like we had known each other all of our lives and were right in the middle of a multiple year relationship.
    She laid on her back and spread her legs. The fantasy that I had previously now took place almost exactly as I had imagined.
    My cock slipped into her pussy with ease. She might have been old, but her body refused to show it. She might have been 49 or 50, but she looked and talked like a young,
    fruitful 30 year old. But it was still obvious that she had years of experience. Her moans, sighs, gasps, pants, cries, yells, whimpers, groans and hums were some of the
    most erotic sounds I’d ever heard. Definitely on par with Mom.
    Her pussy was out of this world. The amount of control it had was devastating. It felt like it was living, breathing and squeezing in time with my thrusts.
    We both came after a solid 5 minutes of fucking. We tried to hold out, but we couldn’t stop driving each other crazy with all of the “small things” we’d do. I shot deep into
    Michelle while she sighed repeatedly, short of breath. Her orgasm seemed very subtle and delicate compared to the way she fucked. Maybe there haven’t been many guys to
    get her to this point before.
    “Ugh……wow,” she said as I rolled off of her, “I haven’t felt like that in years. Mom said you were good, but I didn’t think anything like that….”
    “You were incredible, yourself. That orgasm was pretty cute.”

    She blushed.

    “Well, well, well.”
    Michelle and I turned towards the doorway where Mom was standing in a see through babydoll.
    “You guys didn’t wait for me, eh?”
    “Oh, dear,” Michelle said, standing up, “Don’t be so selfish. What better way to warm-up than an intimate one on one session?”
    “Oh, I suppose,” Mom said.
    “Plus, you’ve been fucking him for ages. Tell you what,” she said, laying her hands on Mom’s shoulders, “We’ll go out on the town today. See the sights. Meet some of my
    friends. Get some of the best food. And then, when all of that’s said and done, we’ll come back here.
    And have a threesome.”

    “Oh, Mom,” Mom said, hugging Michelle, “You know just how to make your daughter happy.”

    And what a time we had. Michelle knew all of the places. Sightseeing, elegant movie theaters, luxurious restaurants with friends and a homey ice cream parlor to bring the
    evening to a close. Throughout the day, I checked out these 2 women to my heart’s content. To my utmost joy, they would bend over often for an amazing view of cleavage
    or a tight ass in jeans or a skirt. Some of the more sensual ones were when they interacted with each other. The most memorable being when we were on a crowded bus
    heading for the downtown district. The poles on the bus for people to hold on to were about 2 feet away from each other. Since the bus was so crowded, Mom and Michelle
    decided to find some space between two of these poles. Their ass cheeks wrapped around the poles while their proximity to each other pressed their breasts together.
    Absolutely unreal.

    But eventually, the evening had come to an end and it was time to return to Michelle’s house. My excitement to fuck these two women at the same time could hardly be
    contained. They seemed to be just as, if not more excited than I was.
    When we got home, we went upstairs and into Michelle’s bedroom. They told me to get undressed and lay on the bed while Mom went into the guest room to change. While
    she did that, I had the pleasure of watching Michelle change into a white satin chemise right in front of me.
    Soon after Michelle was done changing, Mom appeared in the doorway. She was wearing a new corset that I had never seen before. Black, tight around her torso which
    caused her breasts to look more voluptuous than ever before. To compliment this, she had on a pair of thigh-highs, garter straps and satin gloves. She looked like a
    goddess. A pregnant goddess.
    Michelle walked over to her and hugged her. “Oh, darling, you look so beautiful. How come you never came to visit me more often?”
    “Now that I think about it,” she said, looking her Mother in the eyes, “I have no idea.”
    At this, she gave Michelle a quick 1 second kiss. Just long enough to be sensual. A perfect pre-cursor to the explosive erotic event that was about to take place.

    Without a word, they turned to me and started crawling up the bed. My heart was racing.
    Mom started by kissing and licking my cock while Michelle made her way up to my face and started kissing me. This was the first time I had kissed her. Very reminiscent of
    Mom, but she seemed to have her own style entirely. Soon, Mom was flat out blowing me while Michelle was lying on top of me, breasts pressing into my chest while our
    tongues danced in a sexual embrace. After a little while of this I stopped kissing Michelle and told her that I wanted to eat her out. With great pleasure, she got up and
    turned around. Her ass, groin and pussy were hovering above my head, ready for action. Without hesitating, she lowered her pussy to my mouth. I sucked, licked, kissed
    and tongued her vagina ravenously. I could feel her rocking back and forth while I orally pleased her sensitive female areas. While this was happening, I sensed Mom had
    stopped sucking me. But before long, I felt an all too familiar sensation as she sat down on me, enveloping me in her pussy. Then I heard Michelle’s sexual noises stop, only
    to be replacing by sucking noises and sighs coming from both women. They were making out on top of me.

    We naturally evolved positions multiple times. They both came about once every 3 minutes on average. I was trying to hold out as long as I could but it was incredibly
    difficult. At one point, Mom was lying on her back while I ate her out and Michelle rimmed me from behind. Then we rotated. Mom ate out Michelle while I made out with
    Mom’s asshole. Then, before long, everything was different again. I was fucking Michelle missionary style, her legs going up and over my shoulders while Mom was sitting
    on her face. The first time I came was in Mom’s asshole. I was doing her doggy-style while she was lying on top of Michelle as they were making out. The second time was
    in Michelle’s pussy. She was riding me cowgirl, while Mom was making out with me.

    On and on it went. The sexual desire never stopped. I had 3 orgasms by the end and Mom and Michelle probably had a combined total of 20.

    We lay there, sexually exhausted. Mom was down near my cock after having finished blowing me while Michelle was next to me, her breasts pressing into my side.
    “That. Was. Amazing!” Michelle said, giving me a kiss, “I’ve never felt like that before in my life. So exhilarating and…..” She looked at Mom. “….orgasmic.”
    “Tell me about it,” Mom said, rubbing my cock, “Who knew my son would end up being such a hunk?”

    Epilogue: 15 Years Later

    “I’m home!” I said, closing the door behind me. Mom came walking down the stairs, wearing a sheer babydoll and nothing else. “Hi, honey,” she said, “How was work?”
    “Tiring, but went by quick.”
    “Oh good,” Mom said, wrapping her arms around me and giving me a big kiss, “You don’t need to work this much, you know. With me retiring next year, we’ll have plenty of
    income to keep up the place.”

    Mom was 44 and I was now 29. She still looked sexy as hell and hadn’t lost any of her appeal. Simply aged. And aged well.
    “Yea, I know. I guess you’re right. We shouldn’t be apart so much.”
    “Damn straight. I am your wife. We can be together more than we are now and still be fine.”

    Mom had found an incredibly hidden loophole deep in some state laws in an out-of-state small town. We were Mother and Son and legally married, nearing our 14th
    anniversary.

    “Anyway, dinner will be ready soon.”
    “Cool.”

    I sat down and turned on the TV, flipping to a sitcom.
    “Where’s Emily?” I asked.
    “Upstairs, studying.”
    “The big history test?”
    “Yep. She says the whole class is fretting about it.”
    “Hmm. I’ll see if I can set her mind at ease.”

    I sat up and walked upstairs. Now that Mom and I were married, I had moved into Mom’s, or should I say our room years ago. Therefore, Emily took my old room.

    Emily was my sister and daughter. The child Mother and I had together. And she was gorgeous.
    Growing up into a family shaped by incest, I knew everything about her down to the tiniest detail.
    Her current bra size was 34D, impressive for a 15 year old. VERY perky tits too. Like her Mother, she had some meat on her, but wasn’t fat.
    She just started growing pussy hair which Mom has been teaching her how to keep maintained. Emily insists on keeping it trimmed.

    I opened the door to her room and saw her sitting at her desk, on her laptop.
    Her brown hair was in a short ponytail. She had on a tight tanktop, with no bra that I could see, and just a pair of panties. She claims to enjoy wearing no bottoms….saying

    things like “Well, my brother enjoys looking at my ass. Why not let him?”
    Whenever we have normal, everyday conversation she refers to me as her brother more often then her father. However, when we fuck, it’s not uncommon to hear her cry

    “Daddy!”.
    “Hey, sweetie,” I said, sitting down on her bed. My old bed.
    “Welcome home,” she replied.
    “How’s the test coming along?”
    “Really fucking hard.”
    “Language.”
    She gave me a skeptical look.
    “I don’t mind you using it bed, honey. But try not to incorporate it in everyday speech. Will only hinder you in life.”
    “Right, right. Anyway, yes, it’s hard.”
    I placed my hand on her naked left thigh. “Want to take a break for a while?”
    “You joking me?” she asked, flipping her laptop closed.
    She turned towards me and jumped onto me, pushing me back onto the bed.
    Making out with me was one of her favorite pastimes. She said that it was “the only enjoyable way to spend her free time”. I certainly didn’t mind.
    Our lips connected as she stuck her tongue deep into her mouth. She was more of a sexual fiend than I was. She was getting me worked up fast so I disengaged and said

    “Take off those off and sit on my face. Get comfortable. I’ll see if I can take your mind off of school.”
    Without missing a beat, Emily slipped off her underwear and sat down on my face. She surprised me by resting her asshole on my mouth first.

    So there I was, lying down, giving my sister, my daughter, anal cunnilingus while she sat on top of me, moaning and sighing in ecstasy.

    My face fit perfectly between her petite ass cheeks. Although, it’s not like it was the first time it had been there.
    “Oh, Daddy,” she said, getting off of me and lying down, “I want you in me right now. I need your cum.”
    I turned and looked at her, her legs spread, pussy inviting me to jump in.
    “Damn,” I said, getting undressed quickly, “I have a fucking sexy little sister.”
    She grinned, filled with joy.

    I moved on top of her and dipped my cock towards her vagina. She moved her legs up into the air, gripping my sides, and whispered “Oh, yes, yes, yes, yes.” I moved down
    and slipped into her tight little teenage pussy. She did a sort of whimper/gasp combination as I started thrusting in and out. This is how she grew up. In a incestuous
    family. Her father was her brother, married to his mother…her mother. She grew up with a sexual fascination towards both of her parents. Nudity was a common thing
    around the house. Yet at the same time, Mom and I made sure to educate her in the way all other families operated, so if she wished to stop the incest with her generation,
    she could.
    That probably won’t be the case, however.

    Her orgasms were always amazing. This one being exceptionally exciting. After a few minutes, she whispered in my ear “I’m going to cum.” I said ok and kept slamming in
    and out of her. It started with a few quiet “Oh god..”s but soon built into “Oh FUCK! I’m cumming! I’m cummmminnngg! I’m cummi……..OHHH MY GODD!!!!!!!!!!!”. She
    hugged me tightly with both her pussy and her arms.
    My daughter was a partial squirter. Her orgasms were always body-shaking and produced fluid.
    I felt it coating my cock while she screamed in pleasure for a solid 10 seconds before taking a breath.
    After 30 seconds, her orgasm ceased.
    “Damn, sweetie,” I said, pulling out of her, “You sure know how to work your brother up.”
    “You’re not going to cum in me?”
    “Not today. I’d like to fuck Mom tonight. And you’ve gotten me ready for such a date. I’ll fuck you twice tomorrow, alright? It’ll be Saturday.”
    “Oh, I guess,” she said, putting her panties back on, “Thank you, though. That was amazing. You’re amazing.”
    “No,” I said, giving her a little kiss, “You’re amazing.”

    Mom rolled off of me and laid down next to me.
    “Wow, honey,” she said, catching her breath, “You were fantastic!”
    “Blame Emily,” I said, “She had another of her orgasms earlier.”
    “Ahhhhh,” Mom said laying her head onto my chest, her breasts pressing into my waist, “That crazy little girl. So exciting to see her grow up like this, no? So perky and full
    of life. And so fucking amazing in bed.”
    I gave Mom an inquisitive look. “You been sleeping with her lately?”
    Mom gave me a sly look. “Well, you left early this morning without giving me any attention,” she said, running her hand down my stomach and to my now non-erect cock,
    cupping it in her hand. “And I really needed my pussy eaten out.”

    “Oh, Mom. You’re such a slut.”

    So there we were. Mother and Son, Wife and Husband, lying naked in bed, post-coital. Our daughter, my sister, sleeping across the hall, eagerly awaiting the 2 sex sessions
    I promised her for tomorrow.

    Michelle frequently visited the house. She’s gotten to know Emily very well, I must say.

    Jennifer still lives next to us. However, her and her husband got a divorce because of the distance their jobs created. Interestingly enough though, using the same trick Mom was
    able to discover, she married her sister, who also had divorced her husband. They both live together across the street.

    We had made it. We were happy. And I had a hot Mom and beautiful sister….a beautiful daughter to…..fuck……whenever I felt like it.

    ….Fuck….


    12 comments
    «123»

    Anonymous readerReport 

    2014-12-06 22:58:06
    Great story very well written,really enjoyed it,thanks for sharing.

    anonymous readerReport 

    2012-07-03 21:19:27
    What? No baby for Michelle?

    anonymous readerReport 

    2012-02-14 18:18:12
    absolutely one of the most fucking awsome storys on this sight

    anonymous readerReport 

    2011-08-29 19:00:47
    my brother an i have been having sex since we were 9 and 11 now 15yrs on we still do it,about 8yrs ago we got into fetish,he wears my panties and bras my skirts an blouses,we go out as a couple to swingers clubs he wears lingerie under his cloths,when at home he wears nities to bed,just recently we involved our 12yr old sister in our incest it was exciting watching my brother fuck our llittle sister,dont knock it till u try it my sister and i are both on the pill

    anonymous readerReport 

    2011-06-30 03:11:15
    It was great except for the father daughter part. But all in all it was good

    «123»
  • Three J’s and an S Go Skiing – Day 5, Part 2

    Font size : +


    Four young college girls on a skiing vacation have to find other things to do when an excess of new snow traps them in their cabin. This is the seventh in this series and describes the sexual aftermath of the life-changing events that occurred earlier on Day 5. This story might make more sense if you have read the previous days of “Three J’s and an S Go Skiing” For the most part, the stories in this series are pretty mild. If you are looking for heavy duty stuff, try one of my other story series.

    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =

    WARNING! All of my writing is intended for adults over the age of 18 ONLY. Stories may contain strong or even extreme sexual content. All people and events depicted are fictional and any resemblance to persons living or dead is purely coincidental. Actions, situations, and responses are fictional ONLY and should not be attempted in real life.

    If you are under the age or 18 or do not understand the difference between fantasy and reality or if you reside in any state, province, nation, or tribal territory that prohibits the reading of acts depicted in these stories, please stop reading immediately and move to somewhere that exists in the twenty-first century.

    Archiving and reposting of this story is permitted, but only if acknowledgment of copyright and statement of limitation of use is included with the article. This story is copyright (c) 2013 by The Technician [email protected].

    Individual readers may archive and/or print single copies of this story for personal, non-commercial use. Production of multiple copies of this story on paper, disk, or other fixed format is expressly forbidden.

    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =
    * * * * * * * * * * * *

    As the sound of Ron and Kevin’s snowmobiles faded, Sara said, “Well, it looks like it’s the four of us for supper. Everything is ready so why don’t we go ahead and eat.”

    When supper was finished and the girls were sitting sipping wine around the table, Julie said, “Uh… I…. uh… have a favor to ask.”

    “This sounds serious,” commented Joan. “What do you want?”

    “I want to give Kevin something special.”

    “A ‘hero fuck’ for Super Rescue Man?” asked Sara.

    Julie turned more than slightly red and answered softly, “Something like that.”

    “When Kevin was talking about being in control and how being in control turned him on, I was imagining letting Kevin be totally in control of me.” She turned a deep shade of red. “And God, that turned me on! I thought I was going to start dripping on the floor through my clothing.”

    “Welcome to the sisterhood,” said Sara.

    “I’ve never felt that way for anyone else – ever. But I do about Kevin! I want to give myself totally to him. I want him to know that he is totally in control and can take me in any way he desires.”

    “And you need us because?” asked Judy.

    “I don’t know what to do… or how to do it.”

    “I think the carousel crowd is going to go roller coastering in the basement tonight,” said Joan. “We’ve got almost two hours before they get back. Let’s all warm up for a while in the hot tub and then we will take our bondage virgin downstairs and prepare her to be sacrificed to the conquering hero.”

    Julie could not meet any of their eyes, but her breath was starting to come in shallow gasps and it looked like she was almost on the verge of orgasm.

    “To the virgin offering,” said Sara, raising her glass in a toast.

    “To the virgin offering,” replied The Three J’s.

    = = = = = = =

    The Three J’s and an S sat in the hot tub drinking wine and talking. Julie was trying to build up her courage for what she wanted to do, and the other girls were trying to release the tension of the events of the day.

    “I think we need to shut you off on the wine now,” Joan said after Julie had finished her glass. “You don’t want to get sick.”

    “Yeah,” added Sara snickering, “throwing up really puts a downer on the mood.”

    “Not to mention the fact,” said Judy, “that you are going to be bound and gagged when Kevin arrives back tonight. Throwing up into a ball gag is a real downer.”

    “OK, OK,” answered Julie. “I’m just trying to get totally in the mood.”

    “If you want to get TOTALLY in the mood to give yourself completely to Kevin, I think you should be the one to take the empty bottles back out to the box in the snow.”

    Joan added, “And do it like Sara would…. one bottle at a time.”

    “How many bottles are there?” asked Julie?

    “Five,” answered Sara. “I never got around the taking the bottles out from last night.”

    “OK,” said Julie. “Five trips out through the snow barefoot and bare assed, just like Sara loves so to do so much.”

    “Wait a minute,” said Sara. “You need to get your fire burning first in order to enjoy the cold.”

    She slid over to Julie and pulled her body against her own. “Just pretend that this is Kevin for a moment,” she said as she pressed her mouth against Julie’s and slid her hand between Julies legs.

    In just a few moments Julie was squirming and panting. “Whoa, Sara,” said Judy. “Don’t take her over the top. She needs that fire burning hot enough to melt her way through the snow.”

    Sara slid back away from Julie and took a deep breath. “You are insatiable,” said Joan.

    “But good to have around when you need your fire lit,” answered Sara.

    “Get going,” Joan said to Julie.

    As Julie started to climb the steps out of the hot tub, Judy swatted her hard on the ass. Julie gasped. “Was that pain or pleasure?” asked Judy.

    “Not sure,” answered Julie.

    “You’re getting there,” said Sara.

    Julie picked up the empty bottle of wine that was on the table and walked out through the snow to the two boxes buried by the picnic table. She put the bottle in the open case and returned to the deck.

    “Pain or pleasure?” asked Judy again.

    “Both,” answered Julie.

    “Closer,” said Sara.

    She went into the cabin and returned with another empty bottle. As she walked out to the picnic table, she moved off the path that she and Sara had worn in the snow so that she was walking almost waist deep through the compacted powder.

    On each of the next three trips, she again pushed a new path through the snow. As she came up onto the deck after returning the fifth empty to the boxes in the snow, Judy again asked, “Pain or pleasure.”

    “The pain’s still there,” she answered, “but the pleasure is overwhelming it… and me.”

    “She’s ready,” announced Sara.

    “Let’s go get the virgin ready for sacrifice,” said Joan

    They stopped in the kitchen so that Julie could write a note to Kevin. Joan wrote “KEVIN” in large, block letters on the top of a piece of paper with a black marker and then handed the paper to Julie. Julie wrote, “Kevin, when you were talking about how turned on you got by being in control, I was thinking about me letting you be in total control of me and I got REALLY turned on. I am downstairs. The girls are going to tie me up and get me ready in some fashion – they won’t tell me what they are going to do. I am giving myself totally to you tonight. I am yours completely. You may use me in ANY way you desire. Don’t think at all about my pleasure. My pleasure will come from giving you pleasure. I don’t want our relationship to always be like this, but for tonight I am totally and completely in YOUR CONTROL.”

    “Wow,” exclaimed Judy. “If this doesn’t get him going that boy is dead.”

    “OK, let’s put that on the door to the basement and go down and get you ready.”

    The four naked girls walked down into the basement. The chains were still hanging from the two beams from the night before.

    “We don’t need all of these,” announced Sara as she began to remove the second set of restraints.

    “Stand here,” ordered Joan, indicating beneath the beam, “and put your hands above your head.”

    Julie stood where Joan had instructed her and raised her hands above her head. Judy wrapped one of the cuffs on her right wrist while Sara wrapped the left. Then they both clipped the cuff to the hanging chain.

    “Time for the feet,” said Joan as she began wrapping one of the ankle cuffs on Julie’s leg. “Spread ’em as wide as you can go,” she instructed and then clipped the cuff to the chain. After she had done the same with the other cuff, she announced, “Not tight enough,” and went over to the wall to move the clip up the chain several inches.

    Julie was now tightly bound with her legs spread almost uncomfortably wide. Sara walked up behind her and whispered in her ear. “You realize that you are now totally vulnerable, don’t you?”

    Julie took a deep breath.

    “Kevin will be able to stroke your breasts as much as he wants.” She ran her hands over Julie’s breasts and slightly tweaked one nipple. “And he can run his hands over your body… ANYwhere… over ANY part of your body.”

    Sara ran her hands across Julie’s buttocks and down the backs of her legs. She then started up the insides of Julie’s legs rubbing lightly with the backs of her hands as she moved upward toward where her legs joined together. When she got to the top, she turned her hands over and rubbed her fingers against Julie’s slit, sliding two fingers between her dripping pussy lips. Julie inhaled sharply as Sara’s hand found her throbbing love button. “Just think what that will be like when it is Kevin doing it,” whispered Sara as she removed her hands from Julie’s body and stepped back leaving Julie whimpering softly.

    “These are the controllers,” Joan informed her as she fastened the two belts around Julie’s waist. She placed the two controllers on the outside of Julie’s back, one on each side just above her ass cheeks. “I put fresh batteries in them so they should be good for six or seven hours of continuous use.”

    “This is a ball gag,” said Judy. “Notice the safety air hole so you won’t choke if your nose gets clogged.”

    “And this is a blindfold,” added Sara as she slipped it over Julie’s eyes. “There are also some earplugs, but that might be too much for your first experience at bondage submission.”

    Julie felt someone moving the controllers slightly and then felt wires against her back.

    “These are the nipple clamp contacts.” It was Judy’s voice. Julie felt the pressure as the clamps closed on her nipples.

    “We will set them at three,” said Joan, and Julie immediately felt a tingling sensation.

    “This is a pussy popper,” said Sara. “Actually, I think they call it a vaginal shield electro-stim contact plate, but pussy popper is more fun – and probably more accurate. We are going to set that for three also…. for now.”

    Julie felt the cold of the lube as the metal tube was inserted in her vagina, and then the greasy cold feel of the contact plate as it was pulled tight against the outer lips of her sex. Almost immediately after it was in place, she grunted slightly as the first tingling shocks hit her.

    “And this is an anal torpedo.” The voice sounded like Judy’s, but with the distraction of the nipple and vaginal shocks, Julie couldn’t be sure. She was still trying to figure out what an anal torpedo was when Joan began inserting the dildo shaped butt plug up her ass.

    She wiggled her butt trying to escape the intruder, but Joan slapped her sharply on the ass cheek and said, “Anything means anything, and you said ANYTHING.”

    Julie tried to say “I said KEVIN could do anything,” but all that came out were grunts as Joan slowly wiggled the electric dildo into her rectum.

    “For this to truly be effective,” said Sara, “it has to be set fairly high.” Joan turned the control to eight.

    Julie grunted and gyrated as her anal sphincter began to contract tightly in time with the electric pulses. Although she had never experienced the real thing, it soon felt like someone was fucking her in the ass.

    “One more thing,” said Judy. “We are going to glisten you up. This is baby oil gel that I am smearing all over your body.” Julie began moaning as Judy rubbed the thick gel all over her body.

    “And this is regular baby oil,” added Sara as she poured copious amounts of the oil over Julie’s shoulders and began to mix it with the thicker gel that already covered her body.

    Julie was now bucking and grinding in time with the electric pulses. “We are going to let you stew a while,” said Joan. “Kevin should be here in about a half hour. If he gets delayed, we may have to do something else, but for now, this should work fine. We’re going back upstairs to the hot tub.”

    Julie was vaguely conscious of the sound of the girls going back upstairs. She definitely heard the door close solidly at the top of the stairs.

    “What would you like to do until the guys get back?” asked Joan.

    Judy replied, “We might as well get back into the hot tub until they arrive. I think Ron and I will go back into the bedroom at that point.” She looked at Joan and Sara and smiled broadly. “He deserves a ‘hero fuck’ too, even if I’m not throwing myself at him cunt first.”

    Sara giggled and said, “She is kind of doing that, isn’t she. Does that upset you?”

    “Only because I didn’t think of it first,” answered Judy. “Only because I didn’t think of it first.”

    As Joan started to step back down into the hot tub, she asked, “Sara, would you like to go get us some more wine?”

    Sara paused and for a moment Joan thought she was going to say, “No,” but instead she said, “Why don’t we try the beer. That way we can honestly say that we didn’t sit around and drink several bottles of wine every night for the whole time we were up here.”

    “You just want to bring the beer up here one bottle at a time,” laughed Judy, “but a beer does sound good.” She paused and added, “And then after Ron gets back I won’t be mixing my liquors and end up sicker than a dog.”

    “So you’re going to be doing doggie-style hero fucks tonight?” asked Sara in mock seriousness before dissolving into fits of laughter.

    “Have YOU ever done doggie style?” Judy asked Sara in response.

    “Kind of hard to do with two women unless one of you is strapped, and I’ve never done a man.” She paused and looked very thoughtful for a moment and then continued, “Never done a dog either, but I think it would be about the same to me since I’m not really attracted to men or dogs. If I were horny enough, though, I would probably do either or both.” She paused again and then added, “Never done a machine either, though I’ve gotten pretty wet watching some of the ads on the porn sites.”

    “Are you answering Judy’s question or making a bucket list?” asked Joan.

    “I think that would be a fuck-it list,” answered Sara as she returned with the first of the beers.

    Like Julie had done before her, she was now making a totally new path through the snow on each trip out to the cache of beer and wine on the picnic table. When she returned with the second bottle, Judy said, “I thought Lone Star bottles didn’t unscrew… that you had to have a bottle opener.”

    “You can get them that way,” answered Sara, “but most people want to be able to open them without an opener, so except for certain special runs, they are twist offs.” She held the bottle down to her pussy lips and mimicked twisting it open.

    “I saw this leather thong on line once that had a ridged depression right here,” pointing to her cunt with the top of the bottle, “You could set the top of the bottle in it under your skirt and twist the cap off. The idea was to make it look like you were opening it with you pussy lips. I almost bought them, but couldn’t figure out where I would ever wear them and who I would be drinking beer with that I could do that trick for.”

    “I’ve seen beer bottles there before, but they were already open, and there were no thongs or panties in the way.” said Joan.

    “It would give the beer a distinctive flavor, I imagine,” said Judy.

    “I’ll have to try it some day,” responded Sara as she twisted the cap off with her hand and gave th bottle to Joan in the hot tub.

    A minute or so later, she was back with the final bottle of beer. She stood at the top of the steps into the tub, twisted the cap off and threw the it over onto one of the deck chairs. Then she lowered the bottle down to between her legs and inserted it into herself several times.

    “Love the sensation of cold inside me,” she said, and then after taking a deep swig from the bottle added, “and it does, indeed, add a distinctive flavor to the outside of the bottle that you pick up on your tongue as you drink.”

    She looked over at Judy and said, “I’ll have to ask Ron his opinion on it in the morning.”

    Judy merely tipped her bottle at Sara in a salute and said, “You never know. You never know.”

    “Speaking of Ron,” said Joan, “I think I hear the snowmobiles now.”

    Seconds later the two bright orange snowmobiles and their towed ambulance sleds came into the yard. Ron and Kevin walked over to the deck carrying their helmets and began to climb the steps.

    “Ron, could I speak to you a moment over here,” said Judy.

    Joan said, “Kevin, Julie is waiting for you downstairs.”

    “I finally get brave enough to travel outside of my comfort zone and go full monty in the hot tub and she’s not feeling adventurous tonight,” he responded. He sighed deeply and added, “I’ll never understand women.”

    “That’s probably true,” Joan replied, “but tonight isn’t what you think. Julie is definitely feeling adventurous tonight – just not in the way that you expected.”

    Judy held her finger up to her lips to tell Ron to remain quiet and said to Kevin, “Julie is feeling very adventurous tonight and might be willing to travel well outside her comfort zone.”

    Sara added, “She might even be willing to travel all the way around the world, and you’re not going to find her that adventurous very often.”

    “There’s a note that explains everything on the door going downstairs,” said Joan. “Just hang up your things, read the note, and go down on her.. I mean to her.”

    Kevin looked very confused, but mumbled, “OK… I guess…” He turned to say something, but instead muttered, ” …. women,” and walked into the cabin.

    “What is going on?” asked Ron.

    “Julie noticed that Kevin gets turned on by control,” explained Judy, “so she decided that she would let him totally control her tonight. We helped her get ready and…”

    Judy couldn’t continue for her snickers and giggles, so Sara completed the explanation. “Julie is downstairs chained to the beams, naked, blindfolded, and gagged with both electro-stim controllers pleasure pulsing the nipple clamps, the pussy cup, and the anal torpedo. Right now, she is probably hornier than a three peckered billy goat and would a deep throat a cactus and screw a doorknob both at the same time. If Kevin thought he had a wild ride this afternoon, just wait until he gets downstairs.”

    “I was thinking more along the lines of a few beers and then an evening of quiet thought and reflection,” said Ron. After a long pause and long drink from the long neck, he stroked Judy’s breast and added “… of course screwing my brains out has always helped me to clear my mind and focus my thoughts.”

    “I think that was a hint for us to go inside and start reflecting,” said Judy.

    Sara began to get up out of the hot tub and said, “I’ll get you a couple of long necks to go. Thinking always makes me thirsty.”

    She returned shortly with four bottles, surprisingly bringing them in one trip. As she handed them to Ron she said, “We were discussing earlier about why some people like to put a lime in their beer bottles. Joan thought that it was to give Dos Equis or Corona a tangy over taste. Judy thought there was a better way to give a tangy over taste to Lone Star.” She smiled over at Judy. “Maybe she could explain that to you sometime tonight.”

    Judy smiled back and mouthed, “I will get you for that!”

    Sara just stuck her tongue out at Judy and handed the four long necks to Ron. “Have a good discussion and reflection,” she called out merrily as Ron and Judy disappeared inside.

    Meanwhile, Kevin was slowly walking downstairs as he read and re-read the note he had taken off the door without really understanding for sure what it meant. When he got to the bottom of the steps he stopped, frozen, watching Julie writhe and buck in her chains. Her body was glistening with gel, oil, and sweat. Her head was thrashing from side to side and she was moaning continuously through the red ball gag that filled her mouth.

    He stepped up behind her and examined the controllers that were strapped to her waist. Tracing the wires from her nipples clamps he shut off that half of the controller and reaching around her removed both clamps at the same time.

    Julie stood up as straight as she could and thrust her breasts forward trying to recapture the tingle. Instead, she felt Kevin’s hands close around her breasts and felt his fingers circle her aureola and tug slightly on her nipples. “Give me a minute to get out of my clothes,” she heard Kevin say and the hands left her breasts.

    She began whimpering and thrusting her breasts forward. In a few moments she felt Kevin’s body press against her from behind as his arms wrapped around her and fondled her breasts. He continued to tug gently at her nipples while at the same time rubbing his chest against her back.

    She was now moaning shrilly through the gag. She felt his hands on her waist and suddenly the pulsing between her legs stopped. Kevin released the belt on one of the controllers and lowered it to the ground. He then untied the strings which held the vaginal cup in place and tried to slide it off her body.

    He was surprised to discover that attached to the plate was a long electrode which was deep inside her, but as soon as he saw it, he changed from sliding the cup off her body to pulling it straight away from the opening of her pussy lips.

    Then, still standing behind her, he began to rub up against her and to stroke her entire front. His hand traveled from tweaking her nipples to sliding between her legs and grazing her clit to pressing against her abdomen as he moved back toward her breasts. She was trying to tell him, “No, I want you to have all the pleasure,” but nothing understandable could come out past the ball gag.

    Besides, she could tell that he was also enjoying what was happening because his rigid prick was rubbing between her legs. The thought crossed her mind that she hoped he couldn’t get shocked by the anal plug, but it didn’t matter since he had now already moved around and was standing in front of her.

    He pressed himself fully against her front. Her breasts were crushed against his abdomen. His erection was pressed between their bodies just above her pubic bone. His hands were kneading the globes of her ass, and he was starting give out short, guttural moans as he rocked against her.

    Stepping slightly away from her, he ran his hands down the length of the outside of her legs and then back up to her breasts. After doing this several times, he bent his knees slightly and pushed himself between her legs.

    Reaching under her arms and putting his hands up and over her shoulders from the back, he pulled suddenly and thrust himself upward into her quivering cunt. She exploded in an immediate orgasm, and continued to go higher as he thrust hard and fast for several minutes. Just when she thought that she could stand no more, he suddenly thrust very hard upward and held himself tight within her.

    Julie felt like she was being impaled by his prick and being lifted off her feet. She wasn’t wrong. With him pushed tightly inside her, she was on tip toe with barely anything touching the floor. He held himself, and her, like that for at least a full minute and then dropped down and lowered her to back onto her feet.

    Julie thought he might stop and let her down so that they could go into the bedroom at this point, but instead, his hands began to again slide over her body. The combination of the heavy baby oil gel and baby oil and their own sweat had made her body extremely slippery.

    Kevin rubbed his hands across every inch of her body. The sensations ran from sensual to soothing to painful and back to sensual. She began to come down from her orgasm, but remained in an extremely elevated sexual state. And as Kevin continued to stroke her, she felt herself climbing once again toward climax. This time, however, it wasn’t a rapid rush as before, but a slow, steady, continuous increase in the fire within her.

    Kevin again moved around behind her as he continued to stimulate the entire surface of her body. She felt movement of the second controller belt and heard it, too, being placed on the ground. Then the sensations in her anal canal lessened. Kevin was slowly turning down the level of the pulses.

    Somehow, the lessening of the pulses made Julie more, not less, aware of them. It was no longer a sudden tightening of her anal sphincter, but it became rather a series of prickly shocks deep within her. As the level continued to slowly drop, it subsided to tickling tingles vaguely between her legs. Finally it was just a strange tickling sensation that seemed to be both inside and on the surface of her rear.

    When the pulses were totally gone, she felt Kevin’s fingers gripping the T-shaped base of the anal torpedo. He tugged steadily and twisted it slightly back and forth as he pulled it out of her. She felt his finger slide into her as soon as the torpedo had come out, and was surprised that it did not feel as if there was much resistance to that intrusion. She must have remained slightly open after the dildo was removed.

    Kevin stood behind her and again began rubbing his body against her. He was once again rigid and erect – as only a virile, young man could be in so short a time. With one hand he reached up and began to loosen the straps which held the ball gag in place. “I want you to be able to say no to this,” he explained. “And if you say no, I will stop, regardless of how far along we are.”

    He dropped the gag onto the floor and rubbed against her back with his body while kneading and massaging her breasts with his hands. He began rubbing his dick up and down in the crack of her ass cheeks and moved his hands down so that he was both pulling her more tightly into himself and rubbing her cunt and clit.

    He dipped down slightly, and the head of his prick slid down into Julie’s ass cheeks. He moved back and forth to aligned the head with her virgin rosebud. He thrust forward slightly, not enough to penetrate, but enough to apply pressure and slightly spread the puckered opening.

    “Yes, yes,” she moaned. “Tonight, I am yours. You are in control. Use me however you want.”

    It took all the control Kevin had not to slam himself fully into Julie upon hearing those words. Instead he rocked back and forth with her, penetrating her slightly more with each thrust. As his member slowly slid in, Julie began moaning louder and louder. She turned her head and tried to kiss him as he stood behind her, but all she succeeded in doing was to touch tongues for a few fleeting seconds.

    Kevin was now fully within her and he continued his slow steady strokes as both he and Julie began moaning louder and louder. The push of his hands against her cunt and his thrusts into her ass became faster and then more and more frantic until Julie was suddenly once again taken up onto tiptoe and beyond. Her feet were now totally off the ground, pulled down only by the tension of the chains attached to the wall. She wailed and shook and vibrated as Kevin held her impaled in his grip. She felt the warm sensation of him ejaculating inside her and screamed out in uncontainable pleasure.

    Upstairs on the deck, Sara and Joan were rubbing against one another in the hot tub. Sara stopped, looked over at the cabin, and said, “That didn’t sound like a carousel. That sounded much more like a roller coaster.”

    “So, my little roller coaster rider,” murmured Joan. “How would you like to finish the evening? With a coolie?… a hottie?… or a not-so-quickie in the bedroom?”

    “I think I will take one from column A, one from column B, and one from column C,” answered Sara, and then laughing she ran down the steps of the deck and threw herself into an area of undisturbed snow in the back yard. Joan raced behind her and dove after her into the snowbank.

    Kevin, meanwhile, was unwrapping Julie’s wrist and ankle cuffs in preparation to carrying her into the bedroom to complete their world tour.

    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =
    END OF DAY FIVE, PART 2

    The saga of “The Three J’s and an S” WILL continue.
    We have yet to find out what Sandy and Mandy keep in that closet of theirs.
    And there is that DRPP qualification test that Kevin still has to pass.
    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


  • Sari, the taking. Chapter 2

    Font size : +


    I recommend reading part 1 if you haven’t already
    I realize now that I did mess up the “Shaw” thing but it seems unnatural to change it now.
    Sorry this took so long it was the combination of life and writers block .
    ********************************************************************************************************************

    She was woken by a whispered “Sari, its time, you have to get up now.” The naked breast resting on Sari’s shoulder as the girl leaned over her was an instant reminder of where she was and the days events that led her here. As so many other times today she felt overwhelmed by the many emotions running through her. She felt scared and lonely at the thought that she might never see her family again, yet strangely excited by this new erotic world she was entering. She was scared that she didn’t know enough or wouldn’t be able to please the Shaw. On top of all that the girls hand on her hip, her lips so close to Sari’s ear she could feel her breath and her breast resting on Sari’s shoulder was really exciting her. A girl was turning her on, what was wrong with her? As she started to roll to the girl that had woken her she was so relieved to see it was Nariah that she leaned in and kissed her. Both mouths opened and tongues swirled together the second their lips met. Nariah moaned into Sari’s mouth as she wrapped an arm around her head and pulled her mouth tighter to hers. Sari felt Nariah shift her weight and start to climb onto the bed with her. She spread her stocking covered legs when she felt Nariah’s leg start to move between them.

    Everything came to a very sudden halt with a loud *SMACK*! As Nariah jumped back rubbing her ass cheek. Sari heard a voice she had already come to know and fear. “Enough, there is no time for this. It would seem you already have a fan. Nariah here practically begged me to be the one to wake and prepare you.” Their Mistress then turned on Nariah “I brought you here to do a job, now do it!” With that she move to a corner and seemed to be paying very little attention to the girls.

    Nariah came forward and knelt before Sari who was now sitting on the edge of the bed. She slid her hands up either side of one of her thighs. Just as Sari started to lean back enjoying the feeling of Nariah’s hands, the girl hooked her fingers into the edge of her stocking and started to pull it down. Once it was off she repeated with the other leg. Nariah then rose and went to the chest of drawers which was the only other furniture in the room and came back with a fresh set. As she once again knelt Sari raised her leg to help the girl get the stockings on. Once again she was mesmerized by how soft and cool the fabric was. Checking over her shoulder to make sure it was safe Nariah leaned forward and planted a delicate kiss at the top of Sari’s pussy as she was pulling the second stocking into place. This done she took one of Sari’s hands in her own and pulled Sari up with her as she started to rise. Sari let herself be pulled up by Nariah and when she was finally standing she found herself extremely close to the girl. Nariah leaned in and whispered “You need to be ready, he is not often gentle.” As she said this she drug a finger across the slit of Sari’s pussy. Nariah made herself busy around Sari, brushing her hair out, making sure that nothing was missed when she was shaved earlier that day, making sure Sari would be perfect for her visit to the Shaw. Nariah took every chance she got, as well as made up several excuses to brush across Sari’s pussy or tweak a nipple. Nariah liked Sari and wanted her to enjoy her first time as much as possible, so she was going out of her way to keep Sari excited and wet. She doubted the Shaw would take the time. After everything else was prepared she walked around behind Sari and hooked a finger into the string loop of the phallus that was still in her ass. She gave it a couple playful tugs before she pulled it free while kissing Sari’s neck and whispering a good luck to her. The phallus had been in her ass so long Sari had almost forgotten about it. Forgotten until she felt the immeasurable relief of having it out of her. Sari couldn’t restrain her moan as it pulled free. Nariah stepped back and announced “She is ready Mistress.”

    Their Mistress was shaken out of her thoughts and took a quick walk around Sari to make sure nothing had been forgotten. Nariah had done this for her partner many times but the Shaw was particularly interested in this girl and she didn’t want anything to be missed. Satisfied that everything was in order she said “Alright lets go.”

    They led Sari down an amazing labyrinth of hallways so deep Sari knew there was no way she could find her way back to even the room they had just left. They came to the end of a hall. A large set of doors in front of her. She knew this was it. Her heart was pounding so hard she could barely hear her Mistress ask “Do you remember what I taught you this morning?”

    “Y-y-yes Mis-stress” she was barely able to stammer out. And she was able to recall most of her lessons.

    Her Mistress took a step forward and for the first time was gentle with Sari. She put a hand on her shoulder and said “Try to relax girl, it will be much better that way. I didn’t have enough time to train you but I still think you will be ok”

    With that her Mistress stepped back and opened the door “She is ready your Highness.”

    Sari hesitated for just one second, unsure, before realizing there was no turning back and walked through the door. As soon she caught her first glimpse of the Shaw everything she had learned throughout the day was quickly forgotten. For only the second time today she felt naked, squirming a little, trying to find a way to cover herself without him realizing what she was doing, all while he stood in a thin robe of the deepest red, staring back at her. He was beautiful. He was tall and had a broad and powerful build, a full head of short cropped dark hair, and piercingly focused eyes. He had a casual yet confident way about him. As he started to make his way towards Sari she did the only thing she could think of and sank down to her knee’s. Head down she muttered a shaky “Your Highness.”

    Then she heard the door pulled closed behind her.

    He couldn’t help but smile seeing her reaction. So many girls had reacted this way when being in his presence, even some of the best trained, and this girl couldn’t have had but a couple of hours training at the most. Slowly he walked around her as she kneeled before him, taking in the beauty he had acquired earlier that morning. Her golden hair with just a touch of curl to it. Full breasts just a little bigger then would fit into his hands, her full hips and round ass that he knew would fill out perfectly as she got just a little older. Full lips, cute little nose, and startling green eyes. She was perfect. He’d gone through the day completely distracted. Managing the affairs of his office with only half a mind. He found his cock stirring many times through out the day when his mind would wander to the things he wanted to do her, that he almost had one of his girls take care if it. Now that she was here in front of him, he was glad he had decided to wait. As he came back around in front of her he shrugged out of his thin robe letting it fall to the ground. He was already completely hard in anticipation.

    As the Shaw made his way in front of her Sari braved a quick glance up at him. He had removed his robe and as her eyes move up his body she realized that the leather phallus her Mistress had worn was an exact duplicate of his hard cock. Only his was standing straight up instead of hanging between his legs. Her eyes continued up until they met his staring down at her. Afraid she had made an error looking at him she quickly lowered her eyes. As she started to lower he gaze, her vision passed over his hard cock again and she was reminded that she was there for a reason. She figured he was probably waiting for her, wondering what was taking so long. With that she leaned forward and took his cock into her mouth.

    He gasped as she took his cock into her mouth. Not only out of pleasure but shock as well. Even some of the most well trained girls had to be told to begin, and this girl with barely any training at all wasted no time. He knew it was going to be a great night.

    Sari felt the Shaw place his hands on the back of her head as she started working his cock in and out of her mouth. His hands weren’t exactly forcing her, more like guiding her forward and back while she was still in control. It didn’t take more then a few seconds for her lessons of the day to start to come back to her. She raised one hand to cup and massage the Shaw’s balls. She also remembered Nariah’s warning and used her other hand to tease her pussy to keep it nice and ready for whatever he had planned for her. It also didn’t take long for Sari to realize she actually enjoyed doing this for the Shaw. His occasional moans made her feel like she was doing a good job despite all her fears. She found she enjoyed not only the feeling of his cock in her mouth but also enjoyed the taste. She especially loved looking up at him as he leaned his head back with a sigh every time she took a second to roll her tongue around the head of his cock. Soon she started to feel the Shaw’s hands on her head become a little more forceful pushing her down on his cock each time making her take just a little more. At first she found it difficult not to gag as his cock hit the back of her throat but she quickly learned that if she just relaxed it would slide right down her throat with no problems. She heard the Shaw’s breathing become erratic and felt his penis start to throb in her mouth and throat. She remembered her Mistress’ warning and prepared to drink whatever her Shaw gave her. The Shaw’s fingers tightened and painfully took two fists full or Sari’s hair and very forcefully pulled her forward until his cock was completely buried in her mouth and throat. The Shaw gave a loud grunt as she felt his cock flex and release the first of many streams of a salty fluid deep into her throat. She began swallowing everything he gave as more and more was unloaded into her. As the flow of fluid slowed and came to a stop she felt his hands relax and release her hair, Sari then began to work his cock in and out of her mouth again. She made sure to get every last drop from his cock. Not only was she warned that she would be punished if she missed any, but she found she actually enjoyed the taste as well. Only when his cock started to soften and she was sure she hadn’t missed any did she let him slip from her mouth, again looking down.

    Sari sat there looking down for what seemed like and eternity before she mumbled a quiet “I hope that pleased you, your Highness.”

    She grew fearful when she heard her Shaw chuckle but felt great pleasure when he took her chin in his hands and making her look up at him as he smiled down on her and replied “More then I could have ever hoped for.” With that he pulled her up to her feet and guided her over to the bed. Sari had never seen a bed as large as this. Her whole family could have fit in this bed. It was covered in rich blankets of bright red silk, the same color of the robe he had been wearing earlier. He laid her down on her back in the center of this enormous bed and sat beside her. “Tell me, have you ever used your fingers to bring pleasure to yourself child?” he asked her.

    Sari blushed at the question and looked away embarrassed. “Yes your Highness, though it was nothing like what i have experienced today.” she replied.

    He only chucked and said “Its nothing to be embarrassed about. Its actually very natural. In fact I want you to try again, use what you learned earlier today”

    “Now your Highness?”

    “Yes child. Now.” The Shaw then placed a hand between her legs and started to pull the closest one towards him. Effectively spreading her legs. His hand remained and stroked up and down her stockings covered thigh.

    Sari resigned herself to her fate. As embarrassed as she was, she knew she didn’t have a choice. She moved a hand between her legs and started to trace the length of her slit with one finger. Just barely grazing across the top of her lips. After a couple of passes of her finger across the top of her lips she let her finger dip between the folds to get some of her moisture on her finger. Then slid the finger up between her pussy lips till it found its way to that little nub at the top. With one last glance at her Shaw, who was smiling down at her, Sari closed her eyes and decided to enjoy what she was doing.

    Yet again the Shaw was amazed with the girl he was watching. He loved watching girls bring themselves pleasure. There was so much you could learn from watching. What they enjoyed or avoided, what seemed to bring extra sensations and what had seemly little effect. The problem was that very few girls were able to get over their nervousness or embarrassment of having a man watch this private moment. Yet again this girl with almost no training at all seemed to be able to do what so many well trained girls couldn’t. The Shaw sat and watched as this girl rolled her clit around in her fingers. Mouth open, eyes closed breathing heavily. He couldn’t believe his eyes when she rolled slightly to the side and slid her other hand beneath herself to start to tease her ass at the same time.

    Sari had lost her self in the moment, while she had forgotten where she was, she hadn’t forgotten the things she had learned today. One of the things that had continually set her off today was when one of the girls had paid attention to her ass. So Sari leaned to the side and moved her free hand beneath her. She extended one finger and started to trace it around the ring of her anus while still working her click with her other hand. When she couldn’t take it anymore she moved to slide a finger into both openings. She was brought suddenly back to herself as the Shaw’s hand caught her hand that had been working her pussy.

    “Not here, I will be the first to enter here!”

    He then brushed her had completely away from her pussy as he started climbing between her legs. He motioned to the hand that had been under her and said “Keep doing that.”

    As the Shaw knelt between her legs he used his fingers to pull her lips apart and pull her hood back. She first felt his tongue down near her entrance, but it wasn’t until he had worked his way up to licking her clit that she finally slid the tip of her finger into her ass. She let out a moan as the Shaw sucked her clit into her mouth while still flicking it back and forth with his tongue. He just kept brushing his tongue back and forth across her clit, over and over again and she knew it wouldn’t be much longer until she was washed away in that overwhelming tidal wave of pleasure. As that moment came she grabbed a fist full of her Shaw’s hair and pulled him tight to her pussy with her free hand. Some how the Shaw was able to maintain his hold on her clit with his mouth even though she knew she was bucking her hips wildly against him. Just as she began to think this feeling might never end she felt him release her clit from his mouth. It wasn’t until this moment that she realized that her finger was completely buried in her ass. She released her hold on her Shaw’s hair, worried she might be punished for her actions. But when she looked down to see his reaction. He simply grinned at her.

    The Shaw had been so turned on by what had just happened he couldn’t wait any longer. He moved up her body to take her. Stopping for just a moment to nibble at her nipples. Taking his place above her, his cock poised at the entrance to her virgin pussy, he whispered down to her “This will probably hurt for a few moments, I will make it as gentle as possible.” With that he pushed into her

    Sari felt the head of the Shaw’s penis working its way into her. It hadn’t gotten very far when she felt the resistance, it did hurt, then she felt as if she was being torn apart inside of her as he forced the rest of his cock inside of her. Just as she was about to scream out, she realized that the worst was over. The Shaw was sitting very still inside of her and she was quickly getting accustomed to having him there. Having given her a moment to adjust she felt him start to slowly pull himself back out. Just as the tip was the only thing left inside of her, he switched and slowly, gently started pushing back into her. He continued this long slow stroke in and out of her for a few moments she found herself actually enjoying it. She started to rock her hips in rhythm with him. Raising her hips up to meet his downward thrusts into her.

    The Shaw felt her start to respond to his movements and started to move faster inside of her. She matched his pace. Faster and faster they moved together. The Shaw, having just cum in her mouth not long before, was able to keep this up for a long while. Hearing her panting moans under him only excited him more, pushing faster and harder into her. He remembered her playing with her ass when she was masturbating so he moved a hand down, lifting one of her legs just a little and slid a finger to her ass.

    As Sari felt the Shaw’s finger start to work its way into her ass she knew that once again she was going to be swept away. She lifted both her legs and wrapped them around the Shaw’s waist and began humping her hips against him as hard as she could.

    Sari’s legs wrapped around his waist only drove the Shaw on further, he started thrusting as hard and deep into her as he could, their bodies slapping together with each thrust, he knew he couldn’t hold out much longer.

    Sari screamed out as the most intense orgasm she had yet experienced rocked through her body. Her arms and legs wrapped tightly around her Shaw as he pounded into her over and over again.

    Feeling Sari’s pussy pulsing around his cock was more then the Shaw could take. He gave a loud grunt as he started shooting his cum inside her. Blast after blast rocked him as it left his body and into hers. He couldn’t believe how much cum he had after cumming so recently. His hips finally slowed then stopped with him still inside her. They were both panting and out of breath. Slowly he pulled his now withering cock out of her and moved to lay beside her.

    After they had both caught their breathe and regained a little composure the Shaw looked down. He saw his cock as well as her thighs and the tops of her stockings had her virginal blood on them. He got up and made his way to the door. Pulling it open he spoke to someone on the other side “Send in some girls, and I want their Mistress as well.” With that he closed the door.

    He had barely taken a few steps from the door when it opened back up and two girls dressed only in white stockings entered the room, Sari didn’t recognize either of them. The Shaw turned to them and said “Where is your Mistress?”

    One of the girls bowed and said “She will be here in a moment, she has already been sent for.”

    “Take her and get her cleaned up and bring her back to me.” The Shaw told the girl while motioning to Sari.

    The two girls came and pulled Sari to her feet and started to guide her back out the door. Sari let herself be guided along as her legs were feeling a little shaky. Just as they were leaving the room they saw their Mistress walking in. She gave Sari a quick glance before hurrying to the Shaw saying “You called for me your Highness?”

    The last thing Sari heard the Shaw say before she was hurried down the hall was “Yes, I called for you because I’m really going to need someone who knows what they are doing.” Sari was ashamed of herself, she was sure she had done something wrong, she hadn’t pleased him. She had gotten so lost in her own enjoyment that she forgot what she was there for. Was she going to be punished? What would happen to her now?

    What Sari had missed was the conclusion to the Shaw’s statement. “That girl is just amazing, I don’t know how you got such results in only a few hours time. I have one opening left and I intend to break her in completely. I need you to get me ready for her again.” The Mistress dropped to her knee’s without saying a word and took his cock into her mouth. Part of the reason she was given the position she had was how she was able to please the Shaw. She held nothing back. Sucking and working his cock at first with little result, but she continued her work.

    Meanwhile, Sari had been taken just a little down the hall to another bathing room. This pool was not as large as the one she had visited earlier that day, but was still huge compared to the copper tub she was used to. The girls quickly stripped her out of her stockings and led her to the pool. The girls were very efficient about their work this time. They cleaned her as they had been ordered to, but nothing more. They put fresh stockings on her legs and led her back to the Shaw’s quarters.

    As they entered the Shaw’s quarters the first the she saw was her Mistress down on her knee’s working his once again hard cock in her mouth. Sari was ashamed. She hadn’t been able to please her Shaw so he called in for someone who could.

    When the Shaw saw Sari’s return he pulled his cock free from the mouth that had aroused him again and said “Dismissed, all three of you.” Sari watched as her Mistress rose from her knees and walked over to take the two girls in arm and lead them out of the room. Closing the door as she left.

    The Shaw moved over and took a bowl off a shelf, She could see that it was filled with the same cream he had used on the girls earlier that morning as he had inspected them. He looked over at her and said “Lay back down, on your stomach this time.”

    Sari did as she was told. Laying down in the middle of the bed on her stomach she watched as the Shaw sat down by her and dipped his finger into the cream. His finger came out of the bowl with a fair amount of the cream on it and moved behind her. She wasn’t surprised as his finger came in contact with her ass, though the cold still made her jump a little. He gently massaged the cream around her ass for a moment before his finger entered her ass smoothly. After rubbing some of the cream inside of her ass she felt him remove his finger and saw it return to the bowl. He then proceeded to rub some of the cream on his cock before he set the bowl down. The Shaw once again moved between her legs and positioned his cock right at the opening of her ass. She heard him whisper “I will try to be gentle here as well.” Sari felt his cock pressing down not a moment after he had finished speaking.

    Sari was instantly grateful for the phallus that has been in her ass for the better part of the day. Even though it hadn’t even been half the size of her Shaw’s cock she could only imagine how painful this would have been without it. Even though the Shaw was gentle it was still painful. Not unbearable, but painful. Just as she felt like she couldn’t take anymore she felt his hips hit her butt. Once again he gave her a moment to adjust before continuing. As her body began to adjust to having his cock in her ass Sari gave a small nod letting her Shaw know she was ready. Again he started slowly, using all of his length to work gently in and out of her ass. It wasn’t long before Sari was finally comfortable. She found herself wondering why all of the attention to her ass had gotten her so worked up until now. While the Shaw working himself in and out of her ass was nice it didn’t seem to have the same effect on her.

    As overwhelmed as the Shaw was by the tight silky hole he was working his cock into he couldn’t help but notice Sari’s lack of enthusiasm. He had seen this before and knew exactly what to do. He pulled his hips off her slightly and started to work a hand under her.

    Sari felt her Shaw’s hand trying to work its way under her hips and lifted as best she could with him over her. As his hand found its destination his fingers quickly went to work on her clit. The combination of his cock in her ass and his fingers on her clit was more then she could take. She couldn’t decide if she wanted to grind her hips down into his hand or to push back onto his cock. It didn’t take long for her to find her rhythm though. Pushing back into him as he drove his cock into her ass and grinding her hips forward into his hand as he pulled back. Sari was so overwhelmed by these sensations that her massive orgasm surprised even her.

    Feeling Sari’s hips working under him only drove the Shaw on. Her tight ass milking his cock was almost more then he could take. He knew he wouldn’t last long. When he felt her ass clamp down on his cock in her orgasm it was more then he could take. Once again he sent wave after wave of cum into this girl. It wasn’t much since he had already cum twice tonight but he was still surprised at how much he had to give her. He left his cock buried in her ass until he felt her spasms subside then pulled himself free and collapsed onto his back beside her.

    Sari laid still catching her breath as she listened to his breath slow from a ragged pant into the slow, deep, even breaths of someone asleep. She couldn’t help but wonder if she had pleased him this time, or had she once again gotten too lost in her own pleasure. Her last thoughts before sleep took her was what would happen to her if she didn’t.


    40 comments
    «12345»

    anonymous readerReport 

    2011-01-26 05:00:06
    Very exciting and pleasurable to read. We’re all waiting for the next part of the story.

    anonymous readerReport 

    2011-01-26 04:59:17
    Very exciting and pleasurable to read. We’re all waiting for the next part of the story.

    anonymous readerReport 

    2011-01-26 04:59:10
    Very exciting and pleasurable to read. We’re all waiting for the next part of the story.

    anonymous readerReport 

    2011-01-26 04:58:58
    Very exciting and pleasurable to read. We’re all waiting for the next part of the story.

    anonymous readerReport 

    2011-01-26 04:58:42
    Very exciting and pleasurable to read. We’re all waiting for the next part of the story.

    «12345»
  • Mia’s Service Part 3 – A Game Together

    Font size : +


    Lianna asks Mia if she would like her attendant Lucy to join them for a game.

    Mia sank back into the downy pillow, her heavy breathing subsiding. Beside her the pink, flushed face of princess Lianna emerged from beneath the blankets, her red hair dishevelled and a twinkle in her eye. The princess moved closer, taking Mia in her arms and pulling her into a close embrace. Mia turned her head and whispered into her lovers ear

    “Thank you Ma’am” her voice was airy, her breathing not fully calmed. She felt that she could still sense the warmth of Liana’s tongue where it had been between her legs. Liana did not reply, but held her closer, cheek to cheek, their naked bodies intertwined. Mia thought how strange it was that she was here, sharing a bed with the princess. It had been a month since she had become her bedmaid, and in truth the relationship was hardly that of a mistress and her servant anymore, they were lovers now, although they still had a lot of fun assuming the old roles and Mia still liked to call Liana Ma’am. Strange as it seemed that she should be a princess lover, it felt natural and that brought a happy smile to her face.

    It was early morning. The sun shone in through the lacey curtain of Liana’s room. The pair lay in each other’s arms for a long time, but eventually Liana pulled away and rolled over onto her back, reaching out for a little bell that sat on the bedside table. Lucy would already be waiting, probably getting impatient by now for the sun had risen some time ago. Before Mia had started sharing Liana’s bed the attendant would simply have walked in by now and woken the princess herself. These days she let them have their mornings together. Liana rang the bell and sure enough Lucy entered the room almost immediately, she had been waiting by the door. Lucy liked to complain about Liana’s late rising from time to time, but the princess knew she didn’t really mind, Lucy was never without a book to read and she was always glad of a quiet moment.

    Lucy smiled warmly at the couple as she performed a small curtsy to Liana and gave a nod to Mia, all the while holding the tray in her hands steady. Lucy was perfectly presented as always, her neat blonde hair framing her face then curling into two wide ringlets that fell prettily on her shoulders. Her feline ears were perked up and the tip of her tail flicked gently from side to side. Mia was often amazed that Lucy could look so perfect so early in the day and had to remind herself that not only was she a beastkin, and thus not in need of so much sleep, but she was also a mage and according to Liana used a spell to arrange her hair.

    Lucy approached the bed and offered the tray to Liana. It held a delicate silver coffee pot and two small cups, as well as two cups of water and a little silver lidded bowl. Liana sat up to take the tray, unashamed at showing Lucy her nakedness. She placed the tray over her lap then washed her mouth out with some of the water and Mia, also sitting up now and similarly comfortable in front of Lucy did the same. Liana poured a cup of coffee and handed it to Mia, who blushed a little as she took it, feeling that it should be her doing the serving. Once Liana had poured her own cup and taken a long sip she turned to Lucy who was standing beside the bed watching the couple with an affectionate look. Lucy was very pleased with the match.

    “Is there any news for me this morning Lucy?” Asked Liana, her tone making it quite clear that she hoped there wasn’t.

    “Nothing urgent.” Replied Lucy. She never called Liana M’lady in private as she did in public. “Your father will want you to take lunch with him as there are guests, but he plans to take them hunting for a few days so you won’t have to join them for anything other than lunch.”

    Liana sighed and took another sip of her coffee, then she spoke. “I suppose it’s not too bad. Thank you Lucy. I’d like to take a bath this morning, could you have one drawn for me?”

    “Of course.” replied Lucy with a smile and she turned and left the room. Once she was gone Liana turned to Mia and spoke.

    “I want to ask you something Mia, and it’s very important to remember that you are free to say no, I won’t mind at all and I’ll never ask again.”

    Mia, immediately curious, nodded her understanding.

    “Before I met you, me and Lucy used to share a bed some nights, and do other things as well. It was never like you and me, we were always just friends, but it was fun. Lucy is very skilled and she can do things with her magic. I wondered if you would be interested in having her join us sometime. I’m sure she would like to, though you don’t need to worry if you aren’t interested, she has other people and she’s not the jealous type at all. She’s very happy we have each other.”

    Mia didn’t answer immediately. She had always assumed that Liana and Lucy had done such things. She’d actually lain awake at night imagining just that quite a few times before she and Liana had become close, it had always been an appealing thing to think about. When she thought about the suitors that pursued Liana’s hand she always felt a little sick, but when she thought of Lucy and Liana she felt something quite different.

    Liana had an anxious look on her face that seemed out of place on one who was usually so confident. She was concerned that Mia might be upset by the question. She wouldn’t have asked if she wasn’t fairly sure Mia would be interested, but it was nerve wracking, if she was wrong it might feel very hurtful.

    Seeing the princess’s anxious expression Mia smiled and answered.

    “I think it’s a very good idea. You know, I used to fantasise about the two of you sometimes.” Mia blushed a little as she answered.

    Liana laughed as her anxious expression fell away into a relieved smile.

    “I was sure you’d be interested. I really wouldn’t have asked otherwise.”

    The pair smiled at each and Liana leaned over and place a soft kiss on Mia’s cheek, making her blush, then the princess put down her coffee cup and spoke again.

    “Will you join me for my bath?”

    Mia nodded enthusiastically.

    That evening Mia and Liana sat on the princess’ bed. Both wore nothing but their cotton side-laced panties. They sat side by side, their hands on their laps, and did not speak. By the side of the bed their other clothes were neatly folded in two tidy piles. It was all part of the game, all discussed in advance.

    Liana had told Mia how, as a princess, she had never truly been punished. “It would not do to treat royalty like a common servant” she had said, in the mocking tone she used to impersonate her father. She thought that might be why the idea had become so exciting to her, both to punish others and, a little to Mia’s surprise, to be punished herself. Of course it wasn’t that Mia couldn’t understand the attraction, but she hadn’t ever considered Liana wanting to be the submissive one. Apparently though she often had been, playing the naughty servant to Lucy’s stern mistress.

    The princess had suggested they play that same game tonight and, after she got over her surprise Mia, had found the idea very appealing indeed. She was looking forward to sharing the experience with Liana and she found she was also rather looking forward to seeing Liana spanked, she couldn’t really picture it, but it was an arousing thought.

    They had come from Lucy’s room. The attendant come mistress had told them in an imperious tone how they had failed in their tasks as servants and would now suffer the consequences. After a thorough scolding, so convincing in its stern tone that Mia couldn’t help but marvel a little at the quality of Lucy’s acting, they had been sent to their room, ordered to strip to their panties, fold their clothes neatly and wait in silence until Lucy came to deliver their punishment.

    It seemed they had been sitting there for a very long time. There was a sort of tension in the air that Mia found exhilarating, making her think of the cold stone corridor of the palace dungeon where she had waited to be punished by Liana. Stealing a glance at Liana now she could tell that the princess felt it too. She was taking her role in the game very seriously, but her eyes had a sparkle that Mia had learned to recognise, a relaxed contentment that Mia thought Liana had not enjoyed often enough in her life.

    One couldn’t say the life of a princess was hard, but it lacked certain freedoms that others in the kingdom took for granted. Being punished was not a freedom of course, but Mia thought it seemed that way to Liana. It was an escape from her restricted role. Clearly she also found it quite exciting, Mia could see the hardness of her bare nipples despite the warm air of the room. Her eyes were lingering on that very pleasant sight when she heard the door swing open and, remembering her own role, turned quickly to look forwards once again.

    Mia kept her eyes forward as Lucy stepped into the room and closed the door behind her. She heard the attendant say something in a language she couldn’t understand. It was a spell of silence so no one outside could listen in, she’d heard Lucy use it before. Though she’d known her well for weeks now and seen a fair bit of her magic, the strange sound of that language and the knowledge of what it was still made her shiver a little, like a gust of cold wind was sweeping over her, although the air was still, Liana never seemed to feel it.

    Her spell completed, Lucy walked around the bed with a confident stride and stood in front of the two girls. She wore a stern expression, looking every bit the disappointed mistress. She was dressed in a white blouse covered by a tight fitting cream jacket, cut just above the breast so it showed a square of the fine white cloth of the blouse. Her skirt reached just a little more than half way down her thighs, hanging over the top of her long black socks and she wore fine ankle boots of soft pale leather. Her tail swayed slowly from side to side as she took in the pair on the bed. In her hand was a paddle of polished wood. It was long and thick but not very wide.

    Mia glanced to the side at Liana and saw that she was playing her part well, she had a look of nervous fear on her face that sent a little flutter through Mia’s heart, though she knew very well it was just for show. It was so strange and endearing that she forgot her own part in the game for a moment and simply stared at Liana. Lucy’s voice snapped her back around.

    “Stand up!” The attendant’s tail swished as she spoke and Mia found herself almost jumping to her feet. Lucy continued, her stern amber eyes moving slowly from one girl to the other as she spoke.

    “You two have caused a lot of trouble for me. I run a neat house here and I can’t have girls like you ruining things. You will be punished properly and after this I expect you to improve. Do you understand?”

    Mia and Liana answered together “Yes Ma’am!” Mia could hear the enthusiasm in Liana’s voice even as the princess tried to play the role of the frightened servant.

    Lucy placed the paddle on the dresser behind her and turned back to face the girls. Pointing to a spot at the side of the room she spoke again.

    “Stand over there.” As Mia and Liana did as they were told she strode past them and sat down on the bed, her tail wrapping around the side of her hip and hanging down beside her leg.

    “Now then. I will spank each of you with my hand to start with and when you are properly warmed up you will both get your paddling together. Liana, you will be first. Come over her and lie over my lap.”

    Mia found that she was very much looking forward to this. Already she could feel her arousal growing as she watched Liana walk slowly across the room and let Lucy pull her down over her lap. She found that the dressing mirror opposite her was positioned just right so that she could see the princess face as she lay over her attendant, Liana was smiling, her eyes twinkling with anticipation. Taking her time, Lucy undid the small buttons of her coat and removed it, then she held it out and spoke.

    “Mia. Take this, fold it, put it down by your own clothes and then return to your position.” Mia did as she commanded. As she crouched to place down the jacket she stole a glance at Liana and saw a little spot of moistness on her tight fitting panties. When she returned to her position by the wall Lucy was undoing her shirt cuffs and rolling up her sleeves. When she finished she placed a hand on Liana’s back and the other on her bottom.

    “I will begin now Liana, let this be a lesson to you.” Lucy had barely finished speaking when she brought back her hand and delivered a sharp slap to the princess’ bottom. Liana gasped and flexed her back a little. The next slap rang against the other cheek and again the princess gasped. Mia could tell the slaps were hard and she imagined the sting Liana felt. The attendant did not let up, her strikes beat out a steady rhythm on the princess behind and with each one Liana’s gasps grew louder, turning into little cries of pain and unmistakable pleasure. The sound was sweet in Mia’s ears and she could feel the growing warmth between her legs as she imagined the sensations Liana was experiencing.

    The slaps continued. The princess began to squirm as her attendant delivered blow after blow to her behind. Mia could see the skin, where it showed below her panties, reddening to match the long hair which bounced as she wriggled and flexed under the blows. In the mirror she could see Liana’s face, her pleasure was evident even while she cried out as each blow found her behind. Mia was burning now, she wanted to reach down between her legs, but that wouldn’t be fitting, wouldn’t be part of the game, and that only made the sensation more intense.

    With a final pair of quick hard slaps Lucy stopped her rhythm. Liana flopped down against her attendants legs, gasping for breath, a misty eyed, satisfied, look on her face. Lucy rubbed her hands together for a moment then reached down and with dexterous fingers undid the two knots that held Liana’s panties, pulled them away, and let them drop.

    “You will get twenty more on your bare skin Liana” Lucy said in her imperious tone. “After that you will stand up, collect your panties and place them with your other clothes. Then you will go to your position by the wall. Do you understand?”

    Liana did not reply for a second, still breathing heavily. Lucy gave her bottom a light slap, bringing a little gasp from the princess, and repeated the question “Do you understand me Liana?”

    This time Liana answered, a playful edge to her voice “Yes Ma’am.”

    “Good. These will be painful, but they are well deserved. Get ready.” Lucy caught Liana’s eye in the mirror and the princess gave her a roguish smile, then she dropped her head and lifted her bottom a little, offering it up for punishment. The provocative motion and the clear site of Liana’s arousal as it revealed the princess pussy sent a little shiver of excitement through Mia.

    Lucy placed her hand on Liana’s behind once again. She gave the naked, reddened, skin a pair of gentle taps then drew back her hand and delivered a hard slap. Liana yelped and tossed her head back, her long red hair flying up with the motion. Lucy gave her little time to recover. The next slap was just as hard and again Liana bucked under the blow as she yelped. Mia could imagine the sharp pain and also the luxurious burn it would leave behind, she was looking forward to her turn. Liana continued to yelp and wriggle as the blows rang against her skin. Mia could see in the mirror that there were tears in her lover’s eyes, but the pleasure on her face was unmistakable. After ten strikes Lucy gave Liana a moment to catch her breath. The princess shuddered and moaned softly and Lucy gently rubbed her behind. After a moment she spoke again.

    “Last ten Liana. Are you ready?”

    “Yes Ma’am” Liana’s voice was husky as she spoke between deep breaths. Once again Lucy patted the punished skin and drew back her hand. The ten blows came quickly. Each a ringing slap that brought a yelp of pained pleasure from the princess as she twisted and wriggled under the punishment. By the time the last two blows landed the sound had merged together into one long cry, far more of pleasure than of pain. After that tenth blow Liana collapsed down, all the tension leaving her body as she let out a soft sighing moan of satisfaction and began to catch her breath. Lucy rubbed her bottom, which was now bright red, her delicate fingers caressing the skin. Liana made little satisfied sounds of enjoyment as her attendant stroked her.

    Mia had been entranced, watching the punishment and listening to the sweet sound of the pleasure Liana took in the pain, but now she was acutely aware of the effect that sound, and the sight of Liana wriggling under Lucy’s firm hand, had had on her. Her pussy throbbed with her arousal and it took real effort not to reach down between her legs to relive it, but there was a pleasure too in denying herself the release.

    She watched as the attendant gently guided Liana back to her feet. The tender affection Lucy felt for the princess was obvious in the way she helped her up and looked her in the eye with a reassuring smile, but when she saw the satisfied look and was sure that Liana had enjoyed the spanking she resumed her dominant persona and spoke in her commanding tone.

    “Pick up your panties, put them with your clothes and go to your position. Keep your hands off your behind, you deserve the burn you’re feeling.”

    Liana did as she was told. As she walked to take her place beside the wall Mia could see the mist of tears in her eyes, but her face still wore a look of deep contented satisfaction. She smiled flirtatiously at Mia as she approached. Seeing the princess like this, eyes full of happy tears and her bottom red from it’s punishment sent a wave of affection through Mia and she wanted to embrace her right there. Maybe reading her desire Liana grasped her hand as she came to stand beside her and gave it a tight squeeze, turning and grinning at her, the look on her face and the feel of her hand filled Mia’s head with a warm fuzz.

    Lucy cleared her throat, bringing Mia’s attention back to her before she spoke.

    “It is your turn now Mia, come her and lie over my lap.” Mia did as she was told, crossing the soft carpet to stand beside Lucy, who took her arm and guided her down over her lap. She felt the fabric of the attendant’s skirt and the soft silk of her socks against her naked skin. Through both she felt the heat of Lucy’s body. The attendant placed a warm hand on her back and she felt the other come to rest against her cotton panties, cupping the cheek of her behind. She shuddered a little and felt the heat between her legs grow stronger still. Lucy spoke.

    “Your punishment will start now Mia. I hope it teaches you to behave better in future.” Mia was going to reply, but before she could the sharp force of Lucy’s first slap found her behind and her half formed word became a gasp. The blow was intense, even through the cotton panties, a stinging pain that quickly became a glowing warmth. The next came and she gasped once more, flexing a little with the sting. Lucy’s rhythm was steady and her hand was firm. She delivered a pattern of sharp slaps that filled Mia’s behind with stinging pain and building heat.

    Lucy’s hand was still on her back, pushing her down over her legs as Mia wriggled, unable to hold still as the blows rang against her. As the pain rose her gasp became soft cries and her breathing grew quicker. The rhythm continued unbroken, sharp and painful but gloriously exhilarating. Mia could see the mirror, she thought Liana was watching her face but she had little time to think, the pain and the pleasure dominating her thoughts with their intensity. She flexed her body and tossed her head, she could feel the start of tears stinging her eyes as the punishing slaps stung her behind. A final pair of ringing blows drew a cry of pain that wavered and rose again as the second of the pair found her. The heat in her behind was fiery and as she sunk down over Lucy’s legs she was acutely aware of the matching heat in her pussy. She looked at Liana in the mirror through misty eyes, she could see the princess biting her lip a little, her fingers fidgeting at her sides, and she knew Liana was longing to relieve her own heat.

    Her attention was drawn away from the princess as she felt Lucy’s fingers undo the knots of her panties. She groaned a little as Lucy pulled the fabric away and it slid across her wet pussy. She certainly didn’t sound like the penitent servant she was supposed to be. The hot pain and the throbbing between her legs had swept her role from her mind and she was lost in the moment. Again she groaned as Lucy’s long fingers brushed against her behind and then began to softly rub her skin.

    “You will get twenty on your bare skin just like Liana did Mia. Then you will stand, retrieve your panties and put them on the pile before returning to your position by the wall. Do you understand me?” Lucy’s voice was stern but quiet, and the harsh tone did not match the tenderness of her touch as she massaged Mia’s punished skin. Mia replied quickly, eagre for more.

    “Yes Ma’am.” As soon as she had spoken Lucy’s hand lifted away and a moment later the blow rang against her flesh. She cried out at the sharp pain, far more intense without the protection of the thin cotton. The next blow brought the sting of tears to her eyes even as she yelped with pleasure. The rhythm of the blows was slow, but the sting of their force and the heat they left was luxuriously intense. Mia cried out with each one, the cries fading into shuddering sighs of pleasure before rising again with the next slap. She could feel the warmth of Lucy’s body and the soft fabric of her skirt as she squirmed under the punishment. The tenth blow made her throw back her head as the pain brought a delighted yelp from her mouth. Lucy paused and once again began to rub Mia’s behind. The soft touch felt wonderful on her burning skin. She breathed heavily, enjoying the burning heat and the gentle caress. After a long moment the attendant spoke.

    “You have ten more to go Mia. Are you ready?” Mia knew if she said no Lucy would stop, but she didn’t want her to. She shuddered with anticipation of what was to come as she replied, remembering the quick hard slaps Lucy had given Liana.

    “I am ready for my punishment Ma’am.”

    “Good girl Mia.” replied Lucy as she lifted her hand away. As she had with Liana, Lucy delivered Mia’s last ten slaps quickly, striking hard in a rapid rhythm and holding the girl against her lap with a firm hand. Mia cried out as the first slap landed, delivering an electrifying sting which had no time to fade before the next slap came. Her cry rose again, full throated now, as one blow then the next rang against her. They seemed to merge together, the sharp stings flaring the heat, and she voiced a long shuddering cry of pleasure and pain that rose and fell as the blows fell. It took only a few moments, but to Mia, writhing under the fiery intensity, lost in the sensation, it seemed far longer. As the last blow landed she fell against Lucy, all the air gone from her. She took a long breath and moaned softly as she exhaled. Lucy was massaging her bottom now and Mia felt a sense of enormous comfort as she lay there, muscles relaxed enjoying the fiery burn and the soft touch. In the mirror she could see Liana, the princess was biting her lip again and her face was flushed, Mia could see her arousal in her face and in her clearly moistened pussy.

    After a long while Lucy placed a hand on Mia’s shoulder and gently helped her to her feet. As Mia stood Lucy looked up into her face and her expression was tender, she smiled at Mia and Mia smiled back.

    Steeping back, Mia crouched and picked up her panties from where they had dropped to the floor. She stood, folded them and walked over the the neat little pile of clothes beside the bed where she placed down. Then she turned and walked back towards the spot by the wall where Liana was standing.

    As she walked she let her eyes run up Liana’s body, taking in her pale skin, her clear arousal, her round breasts with little hardened nipples, and her eyes. The princess too ran her eyes over Mia then met her gaze with a sultry smile. When Mia stood beside her she took her hand and squeezed it gently. They waited as Lucy rubbed her hands together for a moment, straightened her skirt and stood. The attendant’s face was a little flushed and Mia thought she could see her nipples, hard against the fabric of her blouse. She turned to face Mia and the princess, her tail swishing side to side.

    “I hope you are learning your lesson girls.” She said, returning to the persona of the stern mistress. She paused, waiting for a reply. Mia and Liana answered together.

    “Yes Ma’am.” Both sounded more enthusiastic than a punished servant should really have done.

    “I’m glad I am getting through to you, but your punishment is not finished yet. Next you will be paddled and you will take this part of your punishment together. Are you ready?”

    Liana squeezed Mia’s hand again and turned to look at her, a questioning look on her face. Mia nodded and they spoke together.

    “Yes Ma’am.”

    “Good girls” said Lucy, then continued “Come and stand in front of the bed and face towards it.” With a parting squeeze Liana let go of Mia’s hand and the pair walked over to the bed and stood side by side facing it. Lucy stepped up behind Mia and put one hand on her waist and the other on her shoulder. She slowly guided her down onto the bed. Mia let Lucy position her so that she was lying at an angle across the bed, her hips on the mattress so that she was lying rather than kneeling, but her bottom was just at the edge.

    The bedclothes were soft against her skin. A moment later Lucy guided Liana down at the opposite angle positioning her so that her stomach was lying across the small of Mia’s back. Both girls’ bottoms were exposed at the edge of the bed. Mia could feel Liana’s breathing, her chest brushing against her side as it rose and fell. She could feel the warmth and the smoothness of her skin, and the weight of her body pushing her down into the soft mattress. The close contact made the heat between her legs grow further and she longed for a release. She turned her face and found Liana already looking at her over her shoulder with a flirtatious expression in her eyes, a lock of her long red hair falling over her face. Silently the princess mouthed “I love you” and Mia replied in kind.

    Behind the pair Lucy retrieved the paddle and walked towards the bed. She positioned herself to the side of the girls where she could easily reach both of their exposed bottoms, still bright red from the spanking they had received. She placed a hand on Liana’s back and spoke.

    “You will each get ten swats.” As she spoke she gently placed the paddle across each girl’s behind in turn. “The first five will be in a set, first five for you Liana and then five for Mia. For the last five you will take turns to receive a swat each. Do you understand me girls?” Once again they answered together

    “Yes Ma’am.”

    “Good. Then I will begin with your first five Liana. Are you both ready?”. Mia could feel her heart beating quickly as she answered with the familiar “Yes Ma’am”. Lying here, skin to skin with Liana and about to receive her punishment. The heat between her legs had not faded and even the soft touch of the bedclothes against her pussy sent a little shiver through her now. Her bottom too was still filled with a delightful warmth. Liana had turned away, preparing herself for the swats.

    The first swat came with a ringing slap and Mia felt Liana slide against her as she let out a gasping cry that was almost a moan and flexed her body. Her breath came faster and Mia felt each rise and fall of her chest. She heard the quiet sound of the paddle as Lucy gave Liana a gentle tap and then the louder ringing sound of the swat and Liana’s answering cry. The princess’ breathing grew faster still and Mia saw her clutching the silk bedsheet as she let out a shuddering gasp. Again the quiet tap and then the ringing swat and again Liana arched her back and clutched at the fabric, sliding against Mia as yelp with pain and sank back with a moan of open pleasure.

    The next swat was louder and Liana cried out with full voice tugging at the bedsheets, her hair flying up around her face as she arched her back once more. She flopped back to the bed, her weight against Mia and her breathing heavy, but interrupted by little moans of pleasure. Mia heard the tap before the final swat and saw Liana ready herself, biting her lip as she prepared for the blow. When it came it rang against the princess’ with a loud slap but it could not match Liana’s cry which was close to a scream, breaking a little as she threw back her head and she gasped for breath, pushing herself against Mia as she flexed.

    The set over the princess collapsed back to the bed, her breathing rapid. She turned her red flushed face towards Mia. There were tears in her eyes, but her expression was one of glowing contentment. Mia gazed into her lover’s eyes as she felt her warmth and her weight against her naked skin, and the unbearable throbbing heat between her legs. A moment later she felt the paddle press against her bottom.

    The wood was cool against the still warm skin of her behind. She turned to face forwards, and shuddered a little, anticipating the blows. Lucy pressed the paddle against her, lifting the cheeks of her bottom. She gave Mia a soft pat and she gasped softly at the touch. The paddle drew back again and there was a moment of tension in which Mia could feel only her own heartbeat and the warmth of Liana against her back, then the swat came. It was not hard, but the paddle was thick and heavy and it rang against her skin with a loud slap. The pain was intense and she cried out as it washed over her, instinctively snatching at the bedsheets as Liana had done. She felt tears sting her eyes, but the pain dispersed into a brilliant heat and she sighed with pleasure as her muscles relaxed.

    Lucy patted her behind once more with the paddle and again it withdrew. When it came the swat was harder, the sound filled the room but did not drown out Mia’s answering cry. Again the intense stinging pain washed over her and faded into heat. Liana had lifted herself a little, allowing Mia to flex under the blow and as she did so she pushed herself against the bed and felt the fabric on her pussy. The tap came again and the third swat rang against her. She threw back her head as she cried out, tears now flowing down her face as the wave of sharp pain faded once more into the fiery burning in her behind. Her breath came quickly as she collapsed against the sheets. After a moment she felt the tap of the paddle once more, the wood still cold against her burning bottom. It withdrew then fell, ringing against her skin and drawing another loud cry from her mouth.

    Mia wondered how she could endure the intensity stinging strikes and the painful, luxurious burning they left behind, but she did not want it to stop. The tap before the last swat came, then a moment of anticipation that seemed to stretch for a very long time. The last swat was the hardest, the pain as it rang against her flesh drove her forward. She pressed against the bed as she arched her back and let out a screaming cry. As intense pain faded into heat she flopped against the bed with a long moan. Her bottom burned and her pussy throbbed. She turned her face towards Liana and met her eyes through her tears. The princess shifted her position a little and reached out a hand. She brushed Mia’s hair away from her face then gently wiped the tears from her cheeks. Mia smiled, feeling Liana’s weight and warmth and the gentle touch of her hand on her face. Lucy allowed them a long moment to gaze into each other’s eyes before she spoke.

    “Just five more swats to go and your punishment will be done. Are you ready girls?” Liana was still caressing Mia’s face and now she gave her a questioning look. As she had before Mia nodded and they answered together.

    “Yes Ma’am.”

    “Good girls. You will get the first swat Liana, get back into your position.” Taking her hand from Mia’s cheek Liana shifted back into position, her stomach over Mia’s back and her bottom exposed. Her hands lay against the bed and Mia reached out and grasped the princess’s left hand with her right and squeezed it tightly, Liana returned the pressure.

    Lucy laid the paddle against Liana’s behind and the girl let out a soft sigh. The paddle pulled back and the swat fell. Mia felt Liana squeeze her hand and slid against her as flexed and cried out under the blow. As the cry ended and became a moan of pleasure Mia felt the paddle tap against her and a moment later the swat fell bringing once again the wave of sharp pain and reigniting the fire in her behind. She cried out and Liana squeezed her hand as she sunk back down, her breathing heavy.

    Lucy gave the pair a moment before once again laying the paddle across Liana’s bottom. This time she struck harder still and the princess’ cry was loud and long as she arched her back, red hair flying around her face, hand still gripping tightly to her lovers. Mia’s second swat fell and she too let out a long cry as the agonising sting washed over her. She moaned as she relaxed after the blow and the pair lay panting against the ruffled bed sheets. Lucy delivered the third strikes in quick succession. As Liana’s cry filled the air the slap of the paddle rang against Mia’s skin and her cry joined her lovers, two sounds far more of pleasure than of the pain that caused them. Mia grasped Liana’s hand tightly as the fire burned in her behind, feeling her lover’s rapid breath and the warmth of her body. Again the sound of the paddle came and Liana flexed against her as she let out a screaming cry. Then the pain erupted once more across Mia’s bottom and she too cried out, both of them squeezing the others hand as their pain added to the delightful burning in their rears.

    Lucy took her time with the final swats. As the two girls sank back into the bed, their cries becoming long groans of pleasure, their chests heaving with the heavy breath she laid the paddle against the princess, leaving it there for a long moment, pushing gently against the reddened skin. She brought it back and Liana gasped, tensing a little as she anticipated the blow, but Lucy brought the paddle back down gently and once more let it rest on the girl’s behind. Liana shuddered and now Lucy drew the paddle back further and delivered the princess’ final swat, harder than any before. It rang against the skin with a sound that filled the room and Liana screamed her pleasure and pain as she bucked under the blow, squeezing Mia’s hand with her left and grasping the bedsheet with her right. Pushing herself against her lover as she endured the sting. Slowly she sank down, taking a long shuddering breath and expelling it as a moan of pleasure as the tension left her.

    Mia felt the princess’ weight settle against her, and then she felt the weight of the paddle as it came to rest on her own behind, the wood cool against her burning skin. It lifted away and she tensed, ready for the final swat. It did not fall, the paddle rested against her once again and just as Liana had she shuddered, heart beating fast. It lifted away and a moment later it struck. The pain of the blow was intense, rushing through her as she screamed. Arching her back she pressed herself against the bed, feeling the sharp, overwhelming sting of the pain and the searing heat it left in her rear. Her cry was long and tears came to her eyes once more as she collapsed against the bed, breath coming in ragged gasps as the sensations washed over her.

    She felt the tension leaving her body as she sunk into the soft sheets. Liana squeezed her hand and Mia felt her warmth against her as she turned her head once more to look into the princess’ tear streaked, but smiling face. Lucy was rubbing their bottoms now, the paddle discarded, she knelt behind the pair and caressed their punished skin gently. Both of them sighed and groaned with pleasure as they felt the gentle touch.

    For a long time they stayed like that, the lovers lying over each other, hands clasped, looking into each other’s eyes as Lucy gently caressed them. Their breathing calmed and they smiled. Unclasping their hands they shifted a little so they could reach out and wipe the remains of the tears from each other’s eyes. Eventually Lucy spoke, her tone now tender.

    “You took your punishment very well girls.” She paused for a moment and then, with a playful edge to her voice, she continued “Perhaps you should get a reward. Would you like that?” Both knew what she meant and neither hesitated to reply “Yes Ma’am.”, returning to their positions as they spoke, lifting a little to offer themselves to the attendant.

    Mia felt the slender fingers that had been caressing her behind slide slowly downward, onto her thigh and then around, slipping across the skin and up between her legs. As they brushed against her pussy she moaned, feeling the heat building and anticipating the long denied release. Liana too was moaning as Lucy’s dexterous fingers slid between her own legs. She reached out and grasped Mia’s hand. Mia saw the look of pleasure on the princess’s face and felt Lucy’s fingers slide up over the lips of her pussy to brush against her clit. She bit her lip and groaned, flexing a little as the touch sent shivers of pleasure through her.

    Next Lucy’s fingers slipped down once again and gently they parted the lips of her pussy. She heard Liana gasp and felt her grip on her hand tighten, then two fingers sliped inside her and another shuddering moan escaped her lips. She watched Liana’s face as she felt the fingers exploring her, stretching a little then pulling back only to sink deeper once again. Liana was letting out little gasping cries, a steadily rising rhythm that matched the growing pleasure Mia felt as, with a practiced hand, Lucy placed a third finger against her clit and began to circle it. As she did so the attendant spoke a word under her breath and once again Mia felt the cold shiver as the spell was worked, immediately followed by a sensation of electrifying pleasure as a pulse of warm, tingling energy spread from the finger on her clit and those inside her pussy.

    She cried out and heard Liana do the same, soft, mounting, cries of pleasure as the magic washed over them and the fingers continued to slide in and out. Mia could feel her climax coming, but it almost seemed that the magic held it back, letting it build further. Her breathing was quick, she moaned in ecstasy between each breath and heard Liana do the same, a sweet sound of pleasure. The rhythm of their moaning rose and they began to cry out as Lucy’s fingers caressed their clits and slid back and forth inside them, waves of tingling energy spreading through them, making their bodies writhe against one another as the pleasure grew.

    Mia thought she heard another word, but she could not be sure, for as it began to form the orgasm came, washing over her in a hot wave as she let out a full throated cry and arched her back, flexing with the flow. It seemed to last forever, she heard Liana’s voice, quavering and full of ecstasy, and her own matching it. The pleasure seemed to come in waves, each seeming to fade just as the next broke over her. She thought she was crying out her pleasure, but she could not be sure as the sensation filled her mind. Slowly, long moment by long moment it began to pass, dissipating like ripples in a pond. As her senses returned she lay on the bed her breath heavy, a feeling of complete satisfaction filling her.

    She felt Liana lift herself off her, and she too rolled to the side. looking over at the Princess she saw her lying facing her, her usually pale face flushed to match her red hair and her expression relaxed and utterly contented. They gazed across at each other for a long moment and then Liana sat and turned to Lucy. The princess spoke, her voice airy as she regained her breath.

    “That was wonderful Lucy.”

    Mia sat up and looked up at the feline girl with an expression of affectionate gratitude. The attendant gave a coy smile as she replied.

    “I live to serve your highness.”


  • Policewomen 5: Cindy Tries Girls

    Font size : +


    Unable to orgasm, she reluctantly dates women, hoping to cum.

    Author’s note: My first, and possibly my last Lesbian story. This story is the fifth installment of my Policewomen series and it has nothing to do with the previous four parts. Each is their own story with their own separate characters. This one is about a policewoman named Cindy who is unable to have an orgasm. The sex takes a while to occur. If you like it quick; feel free to find another story where the action happens earlier.



    Policewomen 5: Cindy Tries Girls

    Three years ago.

    Chapter 1

    She was almost there, so very close. A few more seconds and she would explode with pleasure. Cindy was in the hospital giving birth to her son. The 18-year-old felt her muscles contract and tighten, her spine starting to tingle, and warm waves, burning hot, to course through her body.

    “Come on, Cindy! You can do it!” her mother, by her side, cheered her on. Cindy’s mother had no idea her daughter was about to experience her very first orgasm.

    “Yes!” Cindy cried out, feeling her baby descend further down. “I’m, I’m cu – ”

    Cindy went quiet, gritting her teeth, pushing, welcoming the orgasm that was so very close to washing over her. She kept quiet, embarrassed, not wanting her mother so know what was happening.

    The lights were bright, the nurse was encouraging her as well, not to give birth, but to cum. “A little more and he’s out!” a nurse cheered.

    This was it; she was going to fall off the edge. Never having an orgasm in her short life with her boyfriend, she was about to have one giving birth.

    Cindy gasped in bed, arching her back, waking up in a cold sweat. She was dreaming of her son’s birth again. It was the last and only time she had an orgasm – nearly 15 years ago.

    Cindy, sleeping nude, sat up in bed, running her hands through her long, dark hair. She sighed and shook her head; she wrapped a bathrobe around her body and exited her room.

    She peeped in on her sleeping son, Collin, down the hall. He was fine. So was she. Cindy was used to the dreams, always waking up before she climaxed.

    Heading back to her room, she checked her phone, four in the morning. She had to wake up in one hour. Sighing again, she removed her robe and decided to shower.

    “Come on, please! Please!” steam enveloped Cindy in her shower. She was furiously rubbing her clit. She leaned against the wall, her hand traveling up her washboard stomach, over a breast, tweaking a nipple. Nothing.

    Nothing worked. She slid three fingers in and out of her pussy, she felt nothing. She used body wash and rubbed her clit as fast as she could, still nothing.

    Cindy gave up.

    Exiting the shower, she glanced at her muscular, toned frame in the mirror. She thought about dating again. Cindy had spells of dating sessions over the years, after her divorce from Collin’s father. There was sex here and there but nothing brought her close to an orgasm.

    Her own fairly large collection of sex toys, dildos, anal toys, and vibrators brought her no relief – wasted money.

    She got ready for her shift, putting her hair up in a bun, putting on her bullet-proof vest, her uniform, her belt and gear. Cindy got into her patrol car, starting another day as a police officer in Los Angeles.

    After a long, boring day, filled with a few traffic stops, paperwork– the only event of interest was dealing with a domestic dispute call at another troubled, young, actress’ house in Beverly Hills – Cindy changed at the station and went to the gym.

    Cindy worked on her legs that day. Switching from various machines, she thought about the actress. She had heard of her, but never watched any movies. “Poor girl. Probably a drug addict too.”

    Working at the smith machine, doing squats, she thought of her son. She needed to call him, remind him to warm up leftovers.

    “Got it?” Cindy asked Collin on the phone a few minutes later.

    “Yeah, Mom, I’ll eat that. No worries,” Collin said.

    “Good. I love you,” She said.

    “Love you too, Mom,” Collin cheerily replied.

    “I’ll be here a little longer, then I’ll come home.”

    She ended their phone call and got back to work, briefly entertaining the idea of trying out a new core exercise, hoping to elicit a “coregasm” she read about. Cindy shrugged, assuming that wouldn’t work either.

    Finishing up her set, she heard a familiar voice, “Hi there.”

    “Bea, hey,” Cindy said, removing a few large weights from the machine. Bea was several inches shorter than the six foot tall Cindy. She was fairly busty, had a thick mane of dyed, bright red hair, a nice tan, and a warm, infectious smile.

    “How are you?” She hugged Cindy.

    “I’m alright.”

    “You don’t seem alright. Are you still coming over Thursday?” Bea asked, ending the hug. “In fact you’ve seemed very sad lately. Too many bad guys. Diana?”

    Cindy chuckled; she couldn’t help but smile back at her friend. Bea called Cindy ‘Diana’, telling her a couple years ago that she reminded her of Wonder Woman – whose real name is Diana. Cindy thought it was cute, somewhat agreeing with Bea. She had dark hair, blue eyes, a muscular frame, and was tall – like Wonder Woman from the comics.

    “Alright, Thursday, come over, we’ll chat and you can tell me what’s bothering you. Ok?” Bea said.

    Cindy nodded, “Sure. But promise not to laugh or poke fun at me.”

    “I promise!” Bea’s smile faded, she placed her hand on Cindy’s forearm, squeezing it gently. “You can tell me anything. You know that, right?”

    “I know. I trust you,” Cindy said. Bea hugged her friend again, causing Cindy to chuckle.

    “Alright, I gotta get home to Collin. He’s supposed to warm up some leftovers,” Cindy said, grabbing her bag and towel.

    Bea, not quite as muscular as Cindy, put only one, small weight on the smith machine, smiling and waved goodbye to Cindy.

    Chapter 2

    Bea hopped on her couch, sitting next to Cindy. “Alright, spill it. What’s bothering you?”

    Cindy chuckled, “It’s quite silly.”

    “No, if it’s bothering you, get it off your chest and maybe you’ll feel better.”

    “Fine,” Cindy said, reaching for her glass of wine.

    Bea crossed her legs, adjusting her pajama pants and waited.

    Cindy sighed, looking to her wine.

    Bea placed her hand on Cindy’s thigh, near her knee, “Hey, I’m here. We’re buds, remember?”

    “Yeah,” Cindy nodded, took a deep breath and blurted it out. “I haven’t had an orgasm since Collin was born.”

    Bea gasped, covering her mouth. Cindy winced, watching her reaction.

    “Holy shit, I’m sorry,” Bea grabbed Cindy’s hand.

    “It’s fine, Bea. Sort of.”

    “But he’ll be 15 next month!”

    “I know.”

    “And you haven’t had one since. So you had one during child birth?”

    “Yep.”

    “I’ve read about that. It’s a real phenomenon,” Bea mentioned.

    “Yep.”

    “I’m so sorry!” Bea hugged her friend, causing Cindy to nearly spill her wine.

    “It’s fine, I’m fine, just a little down,” Cindy pushed her off.

    “Is that why you divorced?”

    “No, not entirely. It was part of the reason, but not the only one.”

    “You’ve dated since then, though. Nothing there?”

    “Not very frequent and um, not enough – ”

    “Sex? Maybe if you had it more often that would change,” Bea suggested.

    “No. I did all the time with my ex. I never felt anything. And yes, before you ask, I have toys. They don’t help either,” Cindy said.

    “Oh Diana!” Bea hugged her friend again, tighter this time. “I feel so bad for you!”

    “Bea,” Cindy was chuckling. “It’s fine. I could have far worse problems. I have my wonderful son, I’m healthy otherwise.”

    “You have a great friend too,” Bea ended the hug.

    “Yes, that’s right. You.”

    “Hmm, let me think. Let me think. You’re going to have to stop talking so much while I figure this out,” Bea joked.

    Cindy felt better already, after telling someone of her issue.

    The two friends watched TV, downing their wine.

    After a couple hours, Cindy sat up, stretching her arms. “I need to head home. I have a later shift on Friday, but I want to catch up on sleep.”

    “Women,” Bea said.

    “Huh?”

    “Girls, ladies, have you ever tried one?”

    “Tried one?”

    “Do you want me to spell it out? Have you ever been with a woman?” Bea asked.

    “Oh. That. Um, no,” Cindy shook her head.

    “Well?”

    “Well, what? Are you suggesting I try a woman out?”

    “Yes!” Bea beamed.

    “No, that’s silly. I’m not a lesbian. I’m not into that.”

    “It’s just a thought. Maybe, just maybe, you don’t need a man’s touch. Perhaps a woman is what you need,” Bea suggested.

    Cindy stood to take her leave. “I don’t think so. But thanks anyway.”

    Bea shrugged and followed her to the door. “When you get home maybe you could look at some girl-on-girl porn or something.”

    “You’re too funny,” Cindy said.

    “Alright, fine. Just trying to help.”

    *****

    At home that evening, Cindy tossed and turned. She got up, putting on her robe in case Collin woke up, and walked around the kitchen.

    “I’m not going to do that,” Cindy thought, recalling Bea’s suggestion to try a woman.

    Back in her room, lying outside the covers, staring blankly at the ceiling fan above her, Cindy moved her hand down her tummy to her clit, rubbing it casually. She pictured kissing a woman, she winced, and shook her head. Next she imagined one eating her out, “No.”

    Cindy exhaled deeply, rolled over, and eventually went to sleep.

    The next night, Friday, Cindy got home later than usual, skipping the gym. Collin left a note, saying he was playing video games at a friend’s house – the parents had picked him up.

    Cindy immediately undressed and started another fruitless masturbation session. She knew it was hopeless, but it had been months since she was home alone. Maybe, just maybe, she could make herself cum.

    Rolling onto the couch in the living room, she rubbed her clit; she grabbed a pillow, grinding against it. Nothing worked, as predicted.

    Cindy gave up, crossing her arms in frustration. “Girl-on-girl porn,” Bea’s words from the night before rang in her head.

    “This is so stupid,” Cindy got up, shaking her head. She found her laptop on the floor on top of some papers and books in her bedroom. It hadn’t been opened in weeks.

    “I’ll just take a look, no big deal,” she said, sitting on her bed, leaning back against pillow.

    Like all porn, it was easy to find.

    Her eyes widened when she saw the thumbnails for some of the videos. Clicking a random one, it was a scene with a girl going down on another.

    “Ohhhhh!” the girl cried out when Cindy pressed play, startling her. She remembered she was home alone, no need to mute the laptop.

    She listened to the girl moan and wail, “Yep, that’s a real vagina. Nothing fake there.”

    Cindy looked closer, “Wow, her tongue is really in there.” She shook her head, closed the video and found another.

    “Oh! Fuck me! Yes!” Two girls were on top of a pool table, their legs intertwined, grinding up and down.

    Cindy cleared her throat, “Hmm, alright. Rubbing against each other. Makes sense, I guess.”

    She chose another video. Two women were in the shower, lathering each other up. One was squeezing the other’s breasts, and then started sucking on them.

    “This isn’t doing it for me,” Cindy said, closing that video. She found another one. The thumbnail looked like a still from an actual movie in the theater, not porn. She clicked and played it.

    It was two clothed women, kissing, moaning softly. One looked to be in her 30s, like Cindy, the other, probably 10 years younger. There was no music, just the sounds of their kisses. “Sorry,” one apologized.

    “Don’t,” the older woman whispered, running her hand through the other’s hair. “I knew this would happen.”

    “Yeah,” the younger woman nodded. “I love you.”

    “I love you too,” said the other. Cindy watched intently as they kissed again, making their way to the door, opening it and practically falling in.

    The scene jumped to them in bed, one on top of the other, naked and kissing. It wasn’t shown, but the woman on top’s arm was presumably at the other woman’s crotch, her hand moving back and forth out of view of the camera. She was moaning, their eyes focused on one another.

    “Yes, yes,” the younger woman on the bottom whimpered. The character was cumming. Cindy couldn’t look away.

    “Wow,” she mouthed. The actress turned to face the camera, music started up, transitioning into the next scene of the movie. The video stopped; the face of the actress on the screen, Cindy recognized her. She saw her earlier in the week. She was at her house in Beverly Hills breaking up a fight with a boyfriend.

    She looked at the title of the video. Same name.

    Cindy rolled her eyes. She closed her laptop, sitting it back in the corner.

    Chapter 3

    “Hi there,” Bea said, arriving at the gym, not long after Cindy arrived. “Have a good weekend?”

    “Not really.”

    “Aww, sorry. Mine was good. Too bad you had to work, we could’ve hung out at the new art gallery I found,” Bea said.

    Cindy shrugged, sitting a dumbbell down.

    “Have you been, you know, looking at um, ‘educational material?’” Bea grinned.

    Cindy picked up on what she was saying, “Yeah, I saw a couple clips. Nothing major. It didn’t do it for me.” It was a half-truth; the video from the movie with the actress had an effect on her. Something about the sensual kissing, and love, albeit scripted for the movie, seemed lovely.

    “Well,” Bea, said sitting next to Cindy. “The next step is going out on a date. I know a wonderful Latina from – ”

    “Oh no. I don’t think so,” Cindy held her hands up.

    “Hey now, be nice. Hear me out,” Bea pouted.

    “She’s tall like you, black hair, and brown skin. I don’t think she’s a lesbian, but she likes everyone,” Bea said.

    “Whatever.”

    “No, not whatever. All I’m asking is that you go to dinner. It’d be a blind date. Just meet and talk, two people, enjoying a meal together,” Bea said.

    “Bea.”

    “Please? I’ll arrange everything. No crazy sex, no expectations, other than food.”

    “I don’t even know who would pay for the meal!”

    “Don’t worry about it,” Bea said. “I’ll tell her that you aren’t sure, that you’re just wanting to try out a date.”

    Cindy looked to her right, away from Bea.

    “Please?”

    She thought a moment, taking a deep breath, “Fine.”

    “Great!” Bea hugged her again.

    *****

    “I’m going to dinner with a friend, sweetie. I’ll be back later,” Cindy told Collin. She kissed the top of his head.

    “K,” he replied, not looking away from his video game.

    Cindy checked herself in the mirror by the door on her way out. Her long hair was down; she was wearing a black dress Bea picked out. She shrugged and left.

    Her name was Suelyn. She was born in Venezuela, moving to America when she was a teenager. She had an accent, but wasn’t difficult to understand.

    She was also tall, an inch shorter than Cindy. Her hair was very thick and black. She was wearing a tight, short, white dress, that exposed a little of her midriff. Like Cindy, she was very fit. Long toned legs and a great butt. She wasn’t as muscular though.

    Cindy was nervous. She wasn’t expecting someone as pretty. The conversation was more one-sided, with Suelyn asking general questions about Cindy’s background, her life, and so on. Suelyn thought it was impressive that Cindy was a police officer.

    Cindy did the same, learning Suelyn was in her late 20s and did part-time modeling.

    “That’s, um, that’s no surprise there. You’re very lovely,” Cindy awkwardly stated.

    “Thank you. So are you, Cindy,” was Suelyn’s reply.

    “So um, you are here, and are a, I mean, you’re into,” Cindy stammered.

    Suelyn laughed, “Cindy, relax. Yes I’m here to have a nice evening out with a beautiful woman. Bea was right.”

    “About what?”

    “You being beautiful!”

    “Oh, uh, right. Heh, thanks.”

    “Sometimes it’s just better. Women are sweeter, smell better, prettier,” Suelyn laughed.

    “Yeah,” Cindy gulped.

    The waitress brought the check; Cindy quickly reached for it, flashing a quick smile at Suelyn. She had no idea if she should pay, but instinctually did. The truth was that she was scared and wanted to go home.

    “Walk me to my car?” Suelyn asked when the two women stepped outside.

    “Sure.”

    Cindy flinched when Suelyn slid her arm around hers. They traded smiles and walked toward Suelyn’s car.

    “Would you like to come to my apartment? It’s not far,” Suelyn asked.

    “Oh, uh, that’s ok. I need to get home soon, I have a long day tomorrow.”

    “Are you sure?” Suelyn said, stepping close to Cindy, her arms gliding around shoulder. Cindy was almost shaking with nerves.

    “Yeah, I need to go home.”

    “Pity,” Suelyn frowned, stepping away from Cindy. Suelyn turned around, her back toward Cindy and hiked up her dress, revealing her shapely ass.

    “Dessert?” Suelyn asked, looking over her shoulder at Cindy.

    “Um, uh, no, I, I have to go. Sorry!” Cindy stared at Suelyn’s butt, slowly backing away.

    Suelyn nodded, pulling her dress down. “Take care then. Perhaps I’ll see you again sometime. Thank you for dinner.”

    “Yep! Take care!” Cindy smiled, turned around and rushed to her car.

    Chapter 4

    “Aww, I’m so sorry, Cindy,” Bea sympathized with her on the phone. Bea was shaving her legs in a bubble bath.

    “Don’t worry about it,” Cindy was driving home after her shift.

    “I know! We can try again,” Bea said.

    “No I don’t think that’s needed. I’m not a lesbian.”

    “Well that’s fine, but maybe you could benefit from someone different, in a different environment. Instead of a formal dinner somewhere, maybe someplace more fun.”

    “Bea, let’s drop it. Please?”

    “No, humor me. One more chance. I know the perfect person! She sweet, loveable, easy to talk to, loves to have fun and won’t get all seductive on you like Suelyn.”

    Cindy couldn’t believe she was listening to Bea. “Who?”

    “My sister!”

    *****

    “Hi, come in,” Cindy motioned for Bella, Bea’s taller, blonde sister to enter.

    It was a Saturday night, the following week; Cindy had a horrible day at work. The young, crazy actress called the cops again. Cindy broke up a fight between the starlet and her boyfriend. Worse than not pressing charges against him, she cussed Cindy and another officer out, slamming the front door of her mansion in their face.

    Bella was wearing regular clothes, not a tight cocktail dress, her long hair flowing over her shoulders. She gave Cindy a big hug.

    “Thanks so much for hanging out with me tonight! It’s been a while since I’ve seen you,” she beamed at Cindy. Her personality was similar to Bea’s. Perhaps the evening would turn out great. Cindy didn’t know if that meant kissing or more, but she felt more at ease around Bella.

    She was a few years younger than Bea and Cindy, but loved video games, movies, and going out. Bella was shocked at how much Collin had grown since she saw him a few years back. Cindy watched them converse a little.

    “Maybe tonight will be better,” she thought.

    “Ok, your mom and I are going to hang out. I’ll see you later!” Bella told Collin.

    Cindy nodded and the two women left.

    Bella talked the whole time, which Cindy liked. Bella was very pretty, like Bea. They went to a burger joint, rode around Hollywood Blvd, with Bella gabbing on and on the entire way. Cindy listened, laughing at her jokes.

    “I could do this, yes, this is better,” Cindy thought.

    Bella told her about a music festival in a park near the Griffin Observatory. Cindy drove them there. This is where things turned bad.

    Bella and Cindy sat on a towel Bella brought. They listened to music, Cindy felt at ease that is until Bella started drinking.

    She bought several drinks, Cindy politely declining; reminding Bella she was the designated driver. At first it was no big deal. Then Bella kept drinking.

    She started dancing to the band. Other people were, so it wasn’t a huge deal. More drinks flowed down Bella’s throat, more dancing, and now flirting.

    Cindy looked around, feeling uncomfortable; she saw a few people smoking joints. Her police instincts kicked in. She was off duty, so the best thing for her to do was simply leave.

    Bella was stumbling about, luckily giving Cindy a reason to suggest they go home.

    “Good idea!” Bella said. Cindy had to help her walk to the car.

    She couldn’t let Bella drive home in her condition. But Cindy didn’t want her staying at her house either. She didn’t want Bella to wake Collin or make him weird being around a drunk. Cindy took Bella home instead.

    “Thank you, sssssso much, Cindy!” Bella slurred, holding Cindy’s hand. “We have to do this again,” she struggled to say.

    “Sure.”

    Cindy walked Bella to her apartment door, watching her fumbling with the keys. She dropped them, laughed, picked them up and tried again, finally finding the right one.

    “There we go!” Bella said, opening her door.

    “Ok great. I’m going to head back – ”

    “Get in here!” Bella pulled Cindy in, slamming her against the wall, trying to kiss her.

    Cindy moved away, avoiding a tongue. “Fine, hard to get!” Bella said, stepping back, throwing her shirt off, tearing her bra off, and revealing her bare breasts.

    “Uh,” Cindy looked at Bella’s tits jiggling as she came at her again.

    “Kiss me! You big sexy lady!”

    “Bella, you’re drunk,” Cindy held her at bay.

    “So? I want to make ssssweet, sweet love to you!”

    “We can’t, alright?”

    “Awwww,” Bella pouted.

    “Let me help you to bed, then I need to go.”

    “Stay!”

    “I can’t,” Cindy grabbed Bella’s arm, pulling the drunk to bed. She’s handled a few drunks in her day. She sat Bella on the bed.

    “I’m leaving. Rest up, drink water, you’ll be better tomorrow.”

    Bella started crying. “I’m so ssst-stupid! I ruined our night!”

    “No, it’s fine, you just drank too much,” Cindy lied.

    “I’m just an idiot!” Bella flopped onto her bed, still topless, crying into her pillow.

    “I’ll check on you tomorrow.”

    Bella sniffed a couple times, “O-Ok.”

    Cindy managed to stifle a laugh, pulling the covers up over Bella. “Sleep well.”

    She heard more sniffing as she left Bella’s bedroom.

    Sitting in her car before driving off, Cindy rolled her eyes, “Wow.”

    Chapter 5

    In her patrol car the next afternoon, Cindy got a text from Bella.

    “Hey, it’s Bella. I’m so sorry about last night. You are a wonderful woman. If I hadn’t gotten so drunk we could’ve had a better night. Sorry I ruined it.”

    Cindy texted her back, accepting the apology, saying there was no hard feelings.

    That night after her shift, she went to the gym. Bea was there, looking apologetic. Bella must’ve confessed to her sister about what she did.

    “Hey,” Bea hugged Cindy.

    “Hey.”

    They ended the hug and sat on a bench in the women’s locker room. Cindy adjusted her sneakers.

    “I’m sorry,” Bea said.

    “Don’t be. You tried to help me date women and see if that’d go anywhere. Possibly to a lesbian experience in which I’d have the first orgasm since Collin was born. It didn’t work out. I’m ok with that.”

    Bea rested her head on Cindy’s shoulder. “Ok. I tried.”

    Cindy rested her head on top of Bea’s.

    Bea sat up, “Valentine’s Day is in a couple weeks”

    “I think I’ll pass on going out with more of your friends.”

    “I didn’t mean that. I was thinking we could go out. Just to dinner. There’s a new restaurant I want to try. That’s all.”

    Cindy thought nothing of it and shrugged. “Sure.”

    “Great! What are we working on today? Our booties again?” Bea asked, following Cindy out of the locker room.

    *****

    “Fuck you!” the actress, slapped her boyfriend on Valentine’s Day night. He was attempting to drive their car to another drug dealer, not their main one – a man named Shaun.

    “Calm your ass down. I told you Shaun isn’t in town this week,” he snapped at her. “This guy will have what you want.”

    “No he won’t! Shaun is the only one who deals the heroine I like!” she yelled back at him in the car.

    “You’re gonna have to calm down. I’m trying to drive. Stupid bitch.” He muttered under his breath.

    Cindy and Bea were at a new nice restaurant. They were laughing at a story Cindy told about Collin when he was younger.

    “See this is nice. Isn’t it, Diana?” Bea joked. “Just two friends hanging out. Enjoying good food and good company.”

    “Yes, I’m having a great time,” Cindy said. Bea reached across the table, placing her hand on Cindy’s. Cindy thought nothing of it, caressing Bea’s hand with her thumb.

    “Get off me!” the actress’ boyfriend yelled, she was attacking him again while he was trying to drive.

    He swerved, barely missing an old man walking a dog.

    “Call Shaun now!” she demanded, scratching her already bleeding arm. She was craving heroine.

    “Bella told me the dessert was great here,” Bea mentioned, looking at the dessert menu.

    Cindy did the same, settling on a piece of chocolate fudge cake. When she put her menu down, Bea was smiling at her. Cindy returned one of her own, they held hands again.

    “Look out!” the actress yelled. Her boyfriend swerved yet again. “I’m calling Shaun.”

    “No!” the boyfriend yelled, wrestling with her to grab his cell phone. “He’ll be back soon!”

    She started hitting him again as he drove. “Don’t you know who I am?!?! I could buy and sell you three times over! You piece of shit!”

    The boyfriend swerved again, the young actress slammed against the passenger door, she was met with a backhand of his fist.

    She lunged at him again. He had enough. He floored it, driving as fast as he could into a building up ahead.

    Bea and Cindy savored their dessert. They decided to share the piece of fudge cake, taking turns driving their spoon into its perfect prepared center.

    The wall crashed open behind Cindy, people were screaming. She instinctually leapt toward Bea, grabbing her, rolling her on the ground, landing on top of her. Cindy watched a car, driven by the boyfriend of the troubled actress, fly through the restaurant and its patrons. She watched in horror, holding Bea, as it crashed into the kitchen.

    “We have to get out of – ” Cindy told Bea. It was too late. There was an explosion. Gasoline mixing with wood-fire oven.

    Cindy covered Bea as best she could, debris blasting out of the kitchen, landing all around then. Bea was screaming, crying, holding on to Cindy.

    The initial blasts ended and the fire spread. People were running out, tripping falling. Cindy looked at Bea, seeing tears stream down her face. “I’m getting you out of here.” Bea nodded.

    Cindy squatted, holding her friend, and lifted her up. Cindy carried Bea out, occasionally ducking, and stepping over burning debris.

    People were running out of the hole in the wall left by the car, Cindy followed them. A fire truck was on the way. She set Bea down and stood, watching the restaurant go up in flames from across the street.

    “Cindy,” Bea was crying.

    Cindy held her against her body, her hands in her red hair, “Shhh, It’s ok. We’re alright.”

    *****

    They were silent on the way back to Bea’s, holding hands while Cindy drove. The paramedics checked them over, seeing they were fine.

    At Bea’s door, she hugged Cindy again. “Will you stay with me? I don’t feel like being alone.”

    “Let me go home, check on Collin and shower. I’ll come back ok?” Cindy answered.

    “Ok. I’ll shower too; maybe we can watch a movie.”

    At home Cindy told Collin what happened, hugging him tightly. “Mom! Ouch,” he joked.

    “Sorry,” Cindy kissed his cheek. “I’m going to shower, then go back to Bea’s. I think she’s really shook up.”

    “Yeah. I don’t blame her. Glad you’re ok, Mom,” Collin said.

    After her shower, Cindy put on some pajama pants and a tank top. She drove back to Bea’s, finding her wearing a similar outfit. They hugged again, and made their way to the living room. Bea didn’t put on a movie; she instead snuggled up to Cindy.

    Cindy put her arm around Bea, closing her eyes, enjoying the warmth of her friend next to her.

    A couple hours passed, Cindy drifted off the sleep, holding Bea. Bea stirred a little later, nudging Cindy awake, whispering “Let’s go to bed.”

    Holding hands they made their way to Bea’s bedroom. Cindy sat on the side of the bed running her hands through her hair, trying to make sense of the horrible event, while Bea was in the bathroom.

    Her eyes to the carpet, she saw Bea’s bare feet appear. Cindy’s eyes slowly travelled up Bea’s nude body to see her softly smiling down at her.

    Chapter 6

    Cindy’s eyes widened, mouth hung open. “Bea?”

    “Shh,” she said. “You’re my best friend. You saved me tonight.”

    “I know, but, but – ”

    “You’re a cop, you were there, you did what you had to do.”

    Cindy gulped, looking over Bea’s large breasts, flat tummy.

    Bea ran her hand through Cindy’s hair, “Don’t be afraid.”

    Cindy nodded, looking up at her. Bea smiled, leaned down, grabbing the bottom of Cindy’s t-shirt, pulling it up. Cindy took a deep breath and went with it, her arms in the air raised above her head.

    Bea dropped the t-shirt and slowly straddled Cindy. She stared in her face, caressing it lovingly. One final, sweet smile and Bea kissed her. Her full lips barely pressing into Cindy’s.

    Cindy closed her eyes, the kiss sending shivers down her spine. It was so soft, sweet, and sensual. She kissed back, Bea moaning softly.

    Their tongues met at the same time, ever so slightly touching one another, lapping at their lips. Cindy’s hands went to Bea’s nude body, gliding over her thighs, her hips, and her waist.

    Their kissing intensified; their mouths now fully open, enclosed on the other. Cindy felt Bea’s tongue travel around the inside her of her mouth, Cindy did the same, imitating what she was experiencing. Bea moaned into Cindy’s mouth when Cindy gently squeezed Bea’s ass.

    Bea broke the kiss, out of breath, hot breath on Cindy’s face. “Let me thank you, let me love you.”

    Cindy nodded, Bea pushing her back on the mattress. Bea pulled Cindy’s pajama shorts and underwear off. Cindy watched her toss them over her shoulder and lay back on the bed. Bea climbed on top, straddling Cindy, kissing her passionately once more.

    “You’re beautiful,” Bea broke the kiss, kissing at Cindy’s neck now. When Bea’s mouth covered Cindy’s nipple, Cindy couldn’t help but arch her back and moan.

    Bea suckled hard on Cindy, moving to the next breast after several minutes. She eventually made her way down, kissing each of Cindy’s six pack abs, licking over her tummy, licking in her belly button. Cindy had goose bumps.

    Bea went to the floor, kissing all over Cindy’s inner thighs. “This is it, it could happen,” Cindy thought.

    Bea’s tongued plunged into Cindy’s pussy, swirling all around. Cindy arched her back, grabbing her own breasts and moaning.

    “Will it? Will I cum?” she wondered in her head.

    Bea was so skilled, so good, and so hungry. She lapped at Cindy’s pussy juices, sucking her clit, pulling her outer lips playfully with her mouth.

    “Bea! Bea!” Cindy cried out.

    Bea jumped on top of Cindy, her tongue in Cindy’s mouth once again. Cindy tasted herself. She sat up, still kissing Bea.

    She rolled to her side, taking Bea with her. Cindy returned the favor, sucking on Bea’s large breasts, kissing her way down Bea’s body, arriving at her pussy. It was Cindy’s turn to experience worshiping a woman’s pussy.

    She dove her tongue in just like Bea did to her, tasting the nectar, Cindy’s hands roaming over Bea’s breasts as she devoured her.

    “Ahh! Cindy!” Bea cried out. “I’m, I’m cumming!” It didn’t take long.

    Cindy grinned while sucking Bea’s clit, watching her friend shake, and spasm. Bea rolled over to her tummy.

    Cindy grabbed Bea’s hips and brought her ass to her mouth. Cindy’s tongue licked at Bea’s puckered hole, causing Bea to cry out and squirm.

    Finally Bea collapsed, out of breath, Cindy kissing her way up her back.

    “We’re not done,” Bea said, rolling over, kissing frantically at Cindy.

    Cindy, rubbing Bea’s clit, broke the kiss. “I know. We’re just getting started.”

    *****

    Three hours later, both women dripping with sweat, were connected. Their legs wrapped around each other, their pussies grinding, mashing together.

    “Cindy!” Bea threw her head back, her hips rolling, her pussy sliding against Cindy’s.

    “Come on!” Cindy grit her teeth, urging Bea to climax again. Cindy kissed all over Bea’s feet at the other end of the bed, watching Bea’s sweaty body convulse again.

    They were scissoring, the bed shaking with each impact, as their bodies went up and down over and over. “Ah fuck!” Bea cried out.

    She climaxed again, her pussy contracting. Bea screamed with pleasure and her pussy exploded juices all over Cindy. Cindy’s mouth hung open as she watched pussy juices land on her stomach, breasts, and face.

    “Wow,” Cindy whispered. Bea was a quivering mess.

    Cindy backed away, Bea’s legs going limp. She climbed on top of Bea, looking into her pleasure contorted face, and kissed her. Sweat dripped from Cindy to Bea. They kissed, savoring their tastes.

    Her tongue coiling back into her mouth, Cindy sat up, bringing Bea with her. She sat on the bed then laid down, Bea whimpering and moaning in her arms.

    When Cindy caught her breath, she looked to Bea – she was out cold. Sleep found Cindy moments later.

    *****

    It was morning, Cindy was dressed in her pajamas, her hair still a mess, looking in on a naked, sleeping Bea. The thought of seeing her again, making love again, feeling Bea cum in her arms. Cindy smiled, thinking of bringing toys into the bedroom. She imagined herself with a strap-on, Bea on all fours, while Cindy took her from behind. She shook her head and sighed.

    “See you later,” she whispered.

    At her home, not far from Bea’s, Cindy stood in the door way of her son’s bedroom. Images from her dreams flashed in her mind.

    The nurses, her mother, cheering her on, telling her to push. The sensation of the birth canal expanding, her muscles tightening. She was so close; so close to pushing him out and cumming at the same time.

    Cindy shook the memory from her head.

    She closed his door, letting him sleep a little longer. Giving birth to Collin was the last time Cindy had an orgasm – nearly 15 years ago.

    The end.

    ***************************************
    Don’t feel sad for her! Cindy’s second story is next. She’ll continue her journey to have an orgasm!
    ***************************************


  • THE CRUISE_(1)

    Font size : +


    Enjoy the first part of Emily’s adventures in an ongoing story

    Prologue

    Emily has finished off her cam show for the night, and was just saying goodbye to her viewers when she got a private message request from one of her regulars. She accepted, expecting to schedule a private or fetish show.

    ‘Hi Debbie. Did you enjoy the show? ;)’ she typed.

    ‘As always,’ Debbie typed back. She was one of the few women who regularly logged on to watch Emily’s cam shows. ‘Actually I’ve got a bit of a proposition for you.’

    Emily knew that some cam girls also dabbled in prostitution, but Emily’s tastes didn’t run in the directions of most of the people who would be her clients. On the other hand, Debbie was a woman so Emily decided to hear her out. ‘What is it?’

    ‘You’re into girls right?’

    ‘Ya,’ Emily typed back. She was gay in fact, and did cam shows with some of the other girls in the business from time to time. ‘Are you looking to meet up or something?’

    ‘Not exactly,’ Debbie sent. ‘I work for Olivia Cruises. We do cruises in the Caribbean specifically for queer women. It’s mostly women in their 40s and 50s, but some are younger.’

    There was a pause and Emily was about to ask what that had to do with her when Debbie continued, ‘We also like to make sure there are a few women in their twenties who are available for ‘paid company.’ One of our girls canceled at the last minute. Do you have a passport?’

    Now that would be an interesting trip, Emily thought. See the Caribbean and screw a few old dykes along the way. ‘I do. How would it work?’

    ‘You get half price on a single cabin ticket, food and booze included. The staff steer any interested women your way, and you tip them out 20% of whatever you make. Most of the girls in the past have asked for $200 for an hour. It’s a ten day cruise that leaves from Florida next Friday.”

    While Debbie gave her the exact schedule and cabin cost, Emily did some quick math. The cabin would be $600 and the return plane ticket would be $800. Add in another $200-300 for some new clothes and incidental costs, and she would need to see two or three women a day to make any money. Emily figures she could do that. Especially if she found some women into kinky shit that she could charge extra for.

    ‘Alright, I’ll do it,’ Emily said, and started making preparations. She bought her plane ticket, and made an appointment to get waxed and have her hair and nails done. She also ordered a few new toys online that she’d be taking with her. It was going to be a fun working vacation!

    Day one

    Emily took a red eye into Miami and caught a shuttle bus from the airport to the harbour where the ship was leaving from. She had decided on a light femme chic look for the trip, lots of sun dresses, shorts and pastel shirts and a couple of not too revealing bikinis. She didn’t want to look like a street walker, as she figured that wouldn’t be what the women on the cruise were looking for. She was wearing a short but not too short sundress with pink flowers on it, a pair of sandals, boy short panties and no bra over her modest chest. She arrived to the harbour just as early boarding was starting as she had been instructed.

    She left her bags with the crew who would deliver them to her room, and climbed up the ramp to the ship. It was a large cruise ship, able to hold almost 2,000 passengers plus the crew. At the top of the ramp a crew member scanned her ticket, then gave her a key card that would open her room and directed her to the elevator that would take Emily to her deck. Emily found her room, a small cabin with a single bed and no windows because it was in the interior of the ship. She found a note on her bed along with the welcome package that directed her to go to one of the staff offices in an hour for her special orientation.

    Emily hopped into the small shower in the cabin to clean up after the flight and redid her makeup, then went to where the note directed her. The door to the office said it was a Jenifer Grate, head of Concierge services. Emily knocked, then heard a voice from within telling her to enter.

    Inside was a rather plain looking woman in her late forties, short brown hair and wearing the skirt and blouse of one of the staff. She motioned to a seat and Emily sat down.

    “Now I know Debbie talked through most of this with you but I want to go over the ground rules. You’re not to solicit any of the guests. Either let them approach you or the staff will let you know about an interested woman,” Ms. Grate said. She slid a small cellphone across the table to Emily. “Keep this phone with you. You’ll be expected to be on call from noon until 4 am so I suggest getting some sleep when we’re done here. You tip me out 20% of whatever you make, and I will be expecting a minimum of $100 a day. You can come by this office shortly before noon each day to drop it off.”

    Emily nodded and took the phone. “I think I can handle all that,” she said, and got up to leave.

    “One more thing before you go,” Ms. Grate said. “Lock the door will you?” As she said that the older woman pushed her chair back from her desk and hiked up her panties. As Emily locked the door to the office, Ms. Grate slide her panties down her legs, revealing a dark brown bush. She spread her legs and said, “I’m going to have to make sure you’re any good.”

    Emily went over and knelt between the woman’s legs, running her hands up and down her thighs, leaning in to lick along the side of her crotch. Inside the mass of hair Ms. Grate’s pussy opened up to reveal the wetness inside. She had obviously been anticipating this moment, so Emily didn’t waste any time and dived in. She licked up and down, probing into the older woman’s pussy with her tongue, fucking her with it as she moaned. Ms. Grate ran her fingers though Emily’s short hair, then pulled her up so that Emily could focus on her clit. Emily did as the older woman wanted, circling and rubbing it with her tongue, trying to get the concierge off as quickly as possible.

    After a few minutes of serious attention to her clit during which time Emily slid two fingers into her pussy to massage her g-spot, Ms. Grate bucked her hips against Emily’s face, squeezing her hard with her hips. Then she sat back with a sigh, pushing Emily’s face out from between her legs.

    Emily wiped some of the woman’s cum off her face and stood up. “So?” She asked with a smile.

    “You’ll do. First timers orientation is at four. You should go so you know where everything is. Feel free to nap, no one will call you before then. Just keep the phone with you after that because you’ll be on call. And I’ll see you back her before noon tomorrow.” With that Ms. Grate dismissed her. Emily headed back to her cabin to wash her face and grab a nap. It was going to be an eventful trip.

    When Emily woke up from her nap, she adjusted her makeup again, then went to meet her orientation group. She arrived just before four to find a group of about fifteen women milling around with a staff member checking names off a list. Emily went up to check in and got a bracelet that would get her food and drinks from the various restaurants and bars. More women arrived, and at a little after four the group set out on the tour.

    Everyone in Emily’s group was also on their first cruise, so the tour focused on safety procedures, where the life boats where and what to do if there was a fire. Once what was out of the way they were shown where the pools and gym were, the different restaurants and onboard dance club. Most of the restaurants served food that was included in the price of the ticket, but there were a couple of fancy ones that guests had to pay for. Emily figures that she could get at least a couple of her ‘dates’ to buy her a fancy meal.

    Emily also spent some time checking out the other women in her group. Most were in their 40s or older, and about half had come as couples. There were a few women in their late twenties or thirties, but Emily was the youngest by about five years. She wondered if she’d be screwing any of them later.

    When the orientation was over, Emily went up to the deck to watch the ship pull away from the dock and take a few hits off her juul. She was surprised by how little movement she felt as the cruise ship set sail. They’d be at sea that night, docking at some small island the next afternoon for people to go ashore and do touristy things. Emily was tthinking of going to one of the many bars to get a drink, when the phone Ms. Grate had given her buzzed.

    There was a text message that read, ‘Mary would like to see you in her cabin at 5:30,’ and gave the cabin number. It was just after five, so Emily took one last hit from her juul and headed back to her cabin. In her cabin she quickly brushed her teeth, then tossed some lube, condoms and a few toys into her purse, just in case Mary wanted to try any of them.

    Mary’s cabin was on one of the fancier decks, and on the outside of the ship so she would have a window out onto the ocean, maybe even a balcony. Emily knocked, and a few seconds later the door unlocked and opened. Mary was a slightly over weight woman in her fifties, with short grey hair in a faux hawk, wearing a tank top and some shorts. She stepped aside to let Emily into the cabin. The cabin was about twice the size of Emily’s with a double bed, mini bar, a few windows looking out onto the ocean and a door that Emily assumed lead to the bathroom.

    “So you’re the new girl,” Mary said as she looked Emily up and down with an appreciative eye.

    “Yes ma’am!” Emily said with a smile. “What can I do for you?”

    Mary sat down on the bed and laid back, hands behind her head. “Why don’t you start by giving me a little strip tease. There’s $200 on the mini bar for you.”

    Emily set her purse down on the mini bar, and put the pile of twenties inside it. She was about to turn back and start a dance when Mary called out, “Grab me a beer from in there will you?”

    Emily opened the mini bar fridge, bending down from the waist to show off her legs and ass to Mary, and pulled out a can of beer. Either Mary had stocked her fridge special, or the more expensive cabins had a different selection, because the beer was from some microbrewery that Emily didn’t recognize, as opposed to the Bud Light in her own fridge. She opened and handed the can to Mary, then started up some music on her phone to dance to.

    The music was a playlist of some of Teegan and Sarah’s more danceable stuff, and Emily began swaying along to it. It was her favourite mix for stripping on cam, and she quickly got into it. She turned around and flipped up the hem of her sundress, showing off the thong she had changed into. Keeping her back turned she kicked off her sandals and stripped off her dress until only the thong was left. A second later a piece of fabric hit her in the back.

    Emily turned to see that Mary had taken off her shorts and had tossed them at her. She was now laying naked from the waist down, legs spread to expose a surprisingly small pussy on such a big woman, with a light covering of grey-brown pubic hair. Taking the hint, Emily moved over to the bed and began to lay down between Mary’s legs.

    “Start with my feet,” Mary said, moving one towards Emily’s mouth.

    Emily took it and began to lick the soles of Mary’s feet. They were calloused, but clean, the woman having obviously showered shortly before Emily arrived. When Emily ran her tongue between the older woman’s toes, Mary gave an appreciative moan. She hadn’t had a pedicure in years if ever, but she obviously loved having them licked. Emily spent about five minutes alternating between feet before she began to kiss up Mary’s calves and thighs. Mary grabbed one of the pillows from the bed and put it underneath her ass to raise her pussy up.

    Emily brought her mouth the the older woman’s slit and began licking. She let Mary’s moans guide her to the right places, and was soon flicking her clit as she slid first one then two fingers inside her. “One in my ass too,” Mary groaned, and Emily did as she was told, first wetting her index finger in the woman’s pussy then pushing it into her tight asshole.

    Mary took a while to cum, and Emily’s jaw and wrists were starting to get sore when the other woman finally began bucking and moaning against her face. Emily sat up on the bed panting, pulling her fingers from the other woman.

    “Thanks. Totally needed that,” Mary said. “I’m going to go have a shower. Maybe I’ll see you again,” she said with a wink.

    Emily took that as her cue to get dressed and leave. As she headed back to her cabin she checked her phone and saw that she had another appointment in an hour. And she needed to bring her strapon.

    Emily decided she probably didn’t have time to both eat and get ready, so she stopped on one of the outside decks to hit her juul again and grabbed a bottle of water and a granola bar from one of the snack stations. She checked the deck map to see where her next ‘date’ was, seeing that it was one of the largest cabins on one of the upper decks. She’d have just enough time to get to her own cabin get her harness and a couple of dildos and get there. Emily ate her granola bar in the elevator down to her cabin, hoping she’d have time to grab some dinner after this date.

    In her cabin Emily took off her thong, and put on her strapon harness underneath her dress. She put two dildos that would fit the harness’s O-ring into her purse, a short slim pink one and a larger flesh coloured one. She washed her face and hands, touched up her makeup and put on some more deodorant and a little bit of cologne. Then she left, hurrying off so she wouldn’t be late.

    Emily got to the cabin at just the appointed time, and knocked. The door opened immediately, revealing a shy looking woman in her mid thirties. Emily recognized her as aanother first timer from the tour earlier in the day. Her cabin was large and beautifully appointed, with a king sized bed and a balcony looking out onto the setting sun. There was an open bottle of white wine on the desk, and two glasses, one half drunk already. As Emily stepped into the cabin the other woman closed and locked the door behind her.

    The woman stuck out her hand and said, “I’m Christy.”

    Emily took it and introduced herself, watching the woman blush as they shook hands. “Don’t be nervous,” Emily said. “I’m here for whatever you want.”

    Christy blushed deeper as she dropped Emily’s hand. “Would you like a drink?” She asked, as she poured more wine into her own glass then picked them both up. Emily followed as Christy led them out onto her balcony and set the glasses down on a table in front of a love seat. She sat and Emily sat beside her, taking her glass and having a sip. Christy took a big drink of her own wine, sitting straight up, tense.

    Emily was about to say something when Christy blurted out, “I’ve never done this before!”

    “That’s ok sweetie,” Emily said. “We can take this at whatever pace you want.”

    “No, I mean I’ve never even kissed a girl,” Christy said. “I can’t believe I even came on this cruise, and now you’re here and I don’t know what to do!”

    Emily suppressed a laugh, not wanting to offend the woman, and reached over to start rubbing her back. “Don’t worry about it. We can do as much or as little as you want. Do you want to talk about it?”

    Christy sighed, leaning forward to let Emily massage her back through her t-shirt. “My husband left me for his ex six months ago. I tried to be a good housewife, but I just couldn’t make it work. I’m just so tired of hiding who I am, and I thought this cruise could be fun. Then I heard there were girls like you, I thought maybe a professional for my first time…” Christy finished the last of her wine with a single gulp, and pulled out a pack of cigarettes and a lighter. “Would you like one?” She asked offering the pack to Emily. Emily took one and after Christy lit her cigarette she took the lighter and lit her own. They both took a few drags in silence, then Christy put her cigarette down in the ashtray, leaned over and kissed Emily.

    Christy tasted like smoke and wine, and Emily carefully put down her own cigarette without breaking the kiss, making sure not to accidentally burn the woman. Christy opened her mouth, and Emily took it as an invitation to slide her tongue into the other woman’s mouth. Christy’s hands began to roam over Emily’s arms and back, and Emily leaned back on the couch so that Christy was half laying on top of her. Christy’s hand found one of Emily’s breasts and began to gently massage it, getting her nipples hard. Emily returned the favour my grabbing Christy’s ass, sliding her hand under her shorts to squeeze her butt through her panties.

    They made out like that for a while, until there was a wolf whistle from one of the balconies to the side of them, and Emily looked up to see a couple of women watching appreciatively from the balcony next door. Emily waved to them, then said, “Why don’t we head inside?”

    Christy nodded, panting, and grabbed Emily’s hand to lead her inside. As soon as they got inside, Christy began frantically pulling off her clothes until she was naked, revealing a slightly pudgy stomach, waxed pussy and still firm breasts. Emily went up to her, and pushed her back so she fell onto the bed. When Christy was laying down Emily lay down beside her and took one breast into her mouth, circling the nipple with her tongue. She let her hand run down Christy’s stomach until she found her wet slit between her legs. Christy moaned and arched her back, pushing her nipple into Emily’s mouth as she was fingered. Almost immediately Christy came as Emily rubbed her clit, covering her mouth to try and keep quiet.

    Emily kept strumming Christy’s clit as she shook with the aftershocks, until Christy finally pushed her hand away. She leaned up on her elbows and asked, “You brought a strapon, right?”

    Emily gave her a quick kiss and said, “Of course. Did you want to wear it or should I?”

    “You wear it. I want to get fucked!”

    Emily stood up and stripped off her dress so that she was wearing only the harness. She pulled the two dildos out of her purse and held them up. “Which one do you want?” She asked.

    “Definitely the big one,” Christy said, her eyes a little wide.

    Emily undid the clasps at the front of the harness and slide the dildo through the O-ring, the buckled it back tight so the fake cock was standing out erect from her crotch. Then she rolled a condom onto the dildo, gave it a little squirt of lube just in case and climbed onto the bed. She was going to ask Christy what position she wanted when the woman grabbed Emily’s cock and began guiding it to her pussy as she lay back on the bed. Emily lay on top of Christy, their breasts pressing together as Emily slowly slid her strap into Christy, kissing her as she moaned.

    “Fuuuuuuuck,” Christy groaned as Emily slid all the way to the hilt in her wet pussy, her hands grabbing Emily’s ass and trying to push her deeper. Emily began to slowly fuck in and out, kissing Christy and playing with her breasts as she did. Christy was in ecstasy, writhing on the bed as she was pounded by Emily’s cock. Cristy’s pussy was soaking the bed underneath them when she put her hand to Emily’s chest, pushing her back and making her stop.

    “Did you want me to slow down? Stop?” Emily asked.

    “God no,” Christy panted. “I want to roll over.”

    Emily giggled, and pulled out, letting Christy get down on all fours in front of her, presenting her throbbing pussy for Emily once again. Emily grabbed Christy’s hips, and pushed her cock inside her, watching it slide in underneath Christy’s cute brown asshole. Christy moaned, one of her hands moving to her clit, her head and chest resting on the bed. Emily matched the pace of her thrusts to Christy’s moans and movements, watching and feeling her hand move faster and more frantically on her clit.

    Within minutes Christy was hit by another orgasm and collapsed under Emily. Emily pulled her cock out, standing up. She used some Kleenex to wipe Christy’s juices off the strap and roll the condom off of it, then unbuckled the dildo from the strap and put it back in her purse while Christy lay panting on the bed.

    Emily sat down beside the woman and asked, “Was it what you hoped for?”

    “God yes,” Christy said, rolling onto her back. “How much do I owe you?”

    “Let’s say $250, because I used my strap,” Emily said.

    “Ok,” Christy said and got up off the bed and went to grab her purse. She pulled a pile of twenties out and counted them, then handed them to Emily. “There’s $300. You earned the tip.”

    Emily took the money and gave Christy one last kiss, then pulled on her dress and slipped out of the room. She checked her phone, but there were no messages about appointments yet, so she decided to find a bar to grab a drink and something to eat.

    It felt a bit weird walking around wearing her strap harness, but since it was basically just a pair of panties with some straps to hold the O-ring on it wasn’t uncomfortable. She found one of the smaller bars that served food, and grabbed a seat at the bar. The bartender, a young woman about Emily’s age came over and handed her a menu.

    “Would you like something to drink?” She asked.

    “Vodka cranberry,” Emily said. “And if you give me a minute, I’ll get something to eat.”

    “Vodka cranberry coming up!” The bartender mixed up Emily’s drink and put it on a coaster in front of her. “Have you decided what you’d like to eat?”

    “I’ll take a chicken burger and some fries,” Emily said, handing back the menu.

    “No problem,” said the bartender, and put the order into a computer behind the bar. “Enjoying the trip so far?”

    “It’s been busy,” Emily said with a laugh. “Ms. Grate has me running all over the ship.”

    “Oh, are you staff? I saw your first time bracelet so I assumed you’re a passenger.”

    “Not staff, but not exactly a passenger either,” Emily said, not sure if she should tell the woman why she was there.

    “Ohhh, you’re one of those girls!”

    Emily shrugged. “Hope that’s not a problem for you.”

    “Nope!” The bartender said, and gave Emily an appraising look. “Too bad they don’t pay us much, you’re probably out of my price range. But if you want I could steer a woman or two here your way.”

    Emily checked her phone to confirm she hadn’t been texted any new appointments yet. “Let me eat first. I need a bit of a break.”

    “No problem,” the bartender said with a laugh. “I’m Sarah by the way.”

    “Emily,” Emily said and shook her hand.

    Sarah went off to check on some other patrons, and Emily browsed her phone, updating her social media and checking on the sales from her Clips4Sale account. Sales were pretty normal, but she was going to have to put up some new videos soon so that people wouldn’t get bored. Maybe she could do some masturbation videos when she wasn’t working Emily thought.

    Emily’s sandwich arrived, and she hungrily devoured it, then started picking at her fries as she continued to browse her phone. When she was done she pushed the plate away, and Sarah came to pick it up.

    “There’s a woman down at the other end of the bar who’d like to buy you a drink, if you’re not booked up yet,” Sarah said.

    Emily looked over to see an athletic looking butch with hair in a tight pony tail at the other end of the bar who raised her glass to them. “Sure, send her down,” Emily said.

    Sarah went back over to the woman and said something to her. The butch finished her drink, then walked over and took a seat beside Emily. “Do you like tequila?” She asked Emily.

    “Sure thing!” Emily said. “I’m Emily by they way.”

    “Of course you are cutie. I’m Taylor.” Taylor then ordered two tequila on the rocks. They were off the premium menu, not included with the cruise, and cost $45 each. While they waited for their drinks Taylor put her hand on Emily’s thigh and gave her a little squeeze. “Is this your first cruise?”

    “It is,” Emily said. “What about you?”

    “Oh, I’ve been coming every couple of years for a long time. It’s a great way to relax.” Sarah brought them their tequila and Emily and Taylor clinked glasses. The tequila was smooth and harsh at the same time, and Emily took a small sip. It was much nicer than any of the tequila that Emily had at a club doing shots, and she savoured it.

    “So how much to come back to my room with me?” Taylor asked.

    “Depends on what you’re looking for,” Emily said. “It starts at $200 for some very good oral, and I happen to have my strap with me.”

    “Mmm, I have my own strap little girl. What if I said I wanted to eat you out then fuck your ass?”

    Emily though fast. It had been a while since she had anything bigger than a small buttplug in her ass, but so long as the strap wasn’t too big and they had lots of lube, she should be ok. “$350,” Emily said.

    “Done,” Taylor said, and finished her drink. She waved over Sarah, and signed the bill so that the drinks would be charged to her account. “Drink up and lets hit the road.”

    Emily finished her drink, and followed Taylor out of the bar. On the way out Taylor stopped at the ATM that was in the bar and took out a wad of cash. She led Emily to the elevator, and took her to the same deck that Emily’s cabin was on, though on the other side of the ship. Taylor’s cabin was the same size and layout as Emily’s. The woman obviously had money if she was buying top shelf tequila and Emily’s time, but she was spending it on things beside her room. Emily sat down on the bed, waiting to see what Taylor would do.

    Taylor locked the door and immediately began to strip. She pulled off her shirt and sports bra in one motion, throwing them aside to reveal her hairy armpits, toned stomach and rather large, slightly saggy breasts. Then she undid her jeans and pulled them off so she was standing there in her boxers. “Your turn,” Taylor said with a wicked smile.

    Emily pulled off her sun dress and kicked off her sandals, then leaned back and slid the strap harness down her legs, leaving her naked on Taylor’s bed. Taylor came over and grabbed Emily’s hips, pulling them to the edge of the bed and spreading her legs. Then she knelt between them, and immediately latched her mouth to Emily’s pussy. There was no warm up or foreplay, just a wet tongue suddenly pushing inside Emily. Emily moaned involuntarily as Taylor began to tongue fuck her, her nose occasionally brushing Emily’s clit and sending out little shocks of pleasure.

    Taylor moved her tongue to Emily’s clit and began sucking on it as she pushed first one, then two fingers into her pussy. Fortunately between Taylor’s saliva and the stimulation, Emily was wet enough that they slid right in. Taylor quickly found Emily’s g-spot and began curling her fingers against the spongy bit of flesh. Emily moaned. Taylor didn’t waste any time, she just went straight for the parts that felt the best. When Taylor pulled her fingers from Emily’s pussy she let out a groan of frustration, which was quickly replaced with one of shock as Taylor’s index finger pressed against her asshole. The greasy finger quickly slid inside, expanding Emily’s sphincter. It was followed by a second finger, opening Emily up in a way that was both pleasurable and slightly painful.

    Taylor kept working her mouth against Emily’s clit and her fingers in her ass, until suddenly and a bit unexpectedly, Emily found herself grabbing the back of the other woman’s head, trying to increase the pressure of her tongue as she came. As the aftershocks began to settle down, Emily had to push Taylor’s head away, too sensitive for more attention.

    Taylor stood up, a wicked grin on her face. Then she opened a drawer in her dresser and pulled something out. She held up a dildo attached to a harness. There was a small part that would go inside the wearer’s pussy, and a larger dildo for fucking her partner. “Think you can take it?” Taylor asked.

    Emily looked at the strap. It was in between the size of the two dildos she had for her own strap, but she’d used larger things in her ass sometimes for videos or on cam. “For sure,” Emily said. “I’ve got some lube and condoms in my purse.”

    “Oh, I came prepared,” Taylor said, dropping her boxers and sliding one end of the toy into her hairy pussy. Then she buckled it on, and grabbed a condom from the same drawer the harness came out of. She ripped it open and quickly rolled it down the strap, then took a bottle of lube and liberally applied some to the toy. “On all fours slut,” Taylor commanded, and Emily obeyed. She rolled over and propped herself up on hands and knees, presenting her ass to Taylor. Taylor squirted some more lube onto her fingers, and massaged it into Emily’s asshole.

    Then the tip of the strap pressed against Emily’s asshole, and slowly but surely began to press in. Emily gasped as the toy opened her up, larger than anything she had had in months. The lube helped, but it still hurt. Emily leaned her face down, grabbing and squeezing a pillow, trying not to cry out. After what felt like an eternity Taylor bottomed out the dildo in Emily’s ass, her thighs pressing into Emily’s legs. Emily panted, trying to focus on the pleasurable aspects.

    “Play with yourself whore,” Taylor grunted, as she began to slowly fuck Emily’s asshole. Emily obeyed, one hand flying to her pussy and beginning to rub her clit, trying to let the pleasure out weigh the pain. Taylor kept a slow and steady pace, withdrawing her strap almost completely, then sliding it back in to the base. Emily kept playing with herself, starting to enjoy the fullness in her asshole, squeezing back against it.

    One of Taylor’s hands reached down and grabbed Emily’s breast, mauling and pinching it as she increased the pace of her thrusts. “That’s it whore, take my cock in your ass,” Taylor grunted, panting as the end of the dildo in her pussy worked her close to the edge. Finally she bottomed out the strap in Emily’s ass one last time, and collapsed on top of the smaller girl with a shudder.

    They lay together panting for a minute, then Taylor rolled over, pulling the strap from Emily’s asshole with a wet lube fart. While Taylor lay there in the afterglow, Emily went into the small bathroom and closed the door behind her. She sat down on the toilet and pushed as much of the lube from her ass as she could while she peed, the wiped and cleaned herself up a bit. Taylor was still lying on the bed, cock sating up straight, but she was starting to snore lightly with half closed eyes. Emily tossed her own strap harness into her purse, grabbed the cash, and pulled her sundress back on.

    Emily quietly left the cabin carrying her purse in one hand, sandals in the other, limping slightly from the soreness in her ass. She checked her phone and saw that there was another appointment waiting for her. Emily sent back that she would be a few minutes late, she needed to stop by her cabin and clean up a little.

    In her cabin Emily took a couple of Advil that she washed down with a beer from her mini bar. Then she hoped into the shower and had a quick wash, making sure to get any remaining lube from her ass. When she was out of the shower, Emily dried off and put on a new thong and clean skirt and tight shirt. Hopefully the next woman would only want to be eaten out, Emily thought to herself as she left her cabin.